B
E T H
I
U
S
.
My wordes here and every part
I speke hem
alle
under
correccioun."
s
BOETHIUS AN ESSAY
BY
HUGH
FKASK1I STEWAKT, M.A. T1UN1TY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE
WILLIAM BLACKWOOP AND SONS EDINBUKGII AND LONDON
M
I
)
C C
X
C
I
3
Brttcntrti to
THE REV. JOHN EARLE, M.A RECTOR OF SWANSWICK, AND
KAWLINSONIAN PROFESSOR OF ANGLO-SAXON IN THE UNJVERSITY OF OXFORD,
AS AN
UNWORTHY TOKEN OF
GRATITUDE AND ESTEEM.
PREFACE.
THE
which these pages are a de
original essay, of
velopment,
won
the Hulsean Prize at Cambridge in
December 1888.
My
excuse for their appearing so
long after the event, must be the rare leisure of a
schoolmaster all, lies
s life
;
my
excuse for their appearing at
in the conditions of the founder s will.
trustees of
Dr Hulse s
The
benefaction generously granted
me, more than two years ago, permission to expand
and improve
my
manuscript
;
but an essay of this
kind can never be more than prodromic and tenta tive,
and the subject
treated in a single
Some
is
too wide to be adequately
volume
of reasonable dimensions.
of the chapters, notably those
which deal with
the influence of Boethius on medieval thought and literature,
would furnish material each
for a separate
treatise.
With
regard to the present work, T ought perhaps
PEEFACE.
Vlll
to specify
how and
original scheme.
chaps,
and
in.,
i.,
what degree it differs from my The part that remains intact is in
be rewritten
the
iv.
Chaps,
honestly say that I agreed with
v.
had
Dr Hodgkin s
Anecdoton Holder!
longer regard the
evidence of the authenticity of
the
and
to
ex
Trial/ the other because I could no
planation of the
vii. is
ii.
one because I could no longer
entirely new, and
argument.
Chap.
the Tracts.
will, I hope,
vi.
as conclusive
fill
Chap, in
up a gap
has been altered beyond
The pages of it which deal with Beowulf may seem a little out of place in a chapter
recognition.
professedly confined to vernacular translation
from airing
to be honest, I could not refrain
on the sources
of the
my
but,
;
views
strange philosophical element
in that poem.
My
warmest thanks are due
have helped
me
reading chap.
for performing
ing
many
and above
in
vii.
my
work,
to Professor
in manuscript
;
to
Hort
for
M. Paul Meyer
a like office for chap,
vi.,
and
offer
suggestions and some invaluable criticism all
to Professor Earle,
who has crowned
long course of kindness by allowing this to go out
who
to those friends
with his name inscribed upon
MARLBOROUGH, April 1891.
it.
little
;
a
book
E T
B
II I
CHAPTER A
Ani
--The
.f.
Ii".E
ol^\i:.i,i
limy
wlif in our
Uiius
bv, c.aVi
day
confi.-or^^ .l
is
"
(|:.iosuioii.
j
sr h an -I
OiNr
iril<
U
have been of git^it assistance tonic
in this cliapter c<ur.>o
vr.h .rues onSTil
S.
i
AT THE CONTROVERSY
GLAXr;.;
iuril-l
U
r
\\ :is tlio
riiilosopliuvj
a
brai.Mi mfiitj -.mot
iu following
\voiikl
ot
rnt^r on a study of
tlio
writur of tue "
Chr5.sth.Ti
?
l>oo-
very threshold by
vloes
tiio
3)e Consolatione
This, the first of
questions to wliicli the modern student, requires
answer,
11 u
ru tue .Bi-etliiaii coii troveioy.
all fin
not seem to have troubled the rendeis
of Uit) old IJoiiiaii in tlio niiddbj (iges,
A
on
whom
his
was
influence
so
the scholars of
was
and so profound, much
real
the Renaissance.
more than
to him,
was indebted
to
although o
.For
other, that
any
less
Europe
an acquaintance with the higher
for
flights of Hellenic thought,
ginal
hope
of
recovery, yet
men
when
a time
fit
vehicle of its expression
seemed
the ori
lost
beyond
soon forgot the
great-
teacher aud translator in their delight at the of u
gift
A
Greek
series
certain tragic
of!
literature,
dogmatic
prominent
persecution, had
all
close intimacy with
r,
tiaets,
new
wcrR
the
to nil
of
c-vupci-leut
his
time,
with
a
and
a.
threatened
helped to invest Boethius with
a halo of sanctity to
For more
little claim.
fee
Christians
almost
dojiJi
it.
\vhich he liad in roality hut th.in
thousand y*irs, from
a
the eighth to the eighteenth century, he was gener ally accepted as the
undoubted author
above mentioned, and as a martyr the
Alcain
bargain.
praise
for
the
book
treatise
this title is
1
iivati.se
o
word
Trinifas,
of
and
of Boethius in
Paul the Deacon
him
vlr catltolicu^
and
emphasised not long afterwards by Ado,
Ju Murat ui
103.
Quomodo
Fide Trinitatis.
the same ceni-iiry calls
in
]-.
Do
for the Faitli into
(736-804) hao
there are traces of anc.ther his
of ;lie tracts
rer. Itulioar. sevij[itur.
,
tuni.
i, ]>.
i.,
UedioL,
ir_-J.
CONTENTS.
CHAP, I.
IT.
A GLANCE AT THE CONTROVKICSY ON LOEI HI THKOT
P,OETHU;.S .ANL
THE
|V.
THK PHILOSOPHY OV THE I.
II.
II!.
Li
l
NI\
.EK"-!;,
FOKTCN.!^
DJ:
o5
.
.
CONs jLATJ
:)
>NF,
.....
.
i;oi, Til
1
.
1
CONSOLATION OK PHILOSOPHY,
3U.
S,
.
.
LVIUC,
-
!(<
.
.
v. EVII-, 1
VI. IVSYCHOf.U
.iY
VH. rKKKWILL V.
I
m: PHHOLOGICAL I.
IT.
1)E
OJ-
.
Uii
.
>N,
V.TT>N,
I
DK
.
l-il
.
.
1 J.LIUS
PIVINi TA JK
ET
KI
iUlTUS
SU.-3.-TANTJAL-
1-7
III.
QUoMt. L O SUl^ IAXTU-: DONyt BIST,
IV.
DK
CniiOLKVV,
,\
.110
.
1TKU PU.-Kj)K ENTCit,
l-MPK
I
fUC
TtlACTS,
PATKU
8ANC1US
JOSSOJ..VTI
AND PUKPK^TI
TIUXITATE,
UTUUM
Tl .K
.
V. L11JKK C ONTIIA EUlYCHli.V
.
131
.
.
ET NEAiOl JL M.
.
l- iS
.
1-i
l
CONTENTS.
X VI.
ON ROMK ANCIENT TRAN.SL VTIONS OF
*
LAST WORK, -
t
II.
in.
.
.
-
...
THE ntovF.xyAL
I
Vlir.
IX. X.
riMfRK
.TEHVX PF itKKt
i
K OlAN
.
.
RENAUT
J>F.
170
.
178
.
IW
DK FOKTUNK,
.
.
.
.
...
,v
d>,
.
200
.
200
.
208
212
.
I.O
/IIANS,
.210
.
2U
/-XI. CHVUCEH,
XU. JCHN TUK CHAPLAIX, XIII.
AIJ5KIMO
I>L-;j,LA
AMONIO
XV. FKA
\\L PBTK3 OF VII.
liOi-lTHTUS
232
... .... ...
2:)4
.
GIN!- nuhl*. .,
KAr-j L,
AND THE
2^-
PIAOI-VSTINA ANJ- OTHERS,
VLANUDFs.
XIV. MAXI.MUS
;
JS
I
AND JERAN JE MEUN,
JITIIU
OET,
.
I
ix; r.\Kis,
ANONYMOUS
l-
VV
r.oi-X E,
OEM,
RATSNVj s
vi. ANONY:.IOH,S vir.
I
.
.
1)E
(V
1
AT/KRKP,
SIMCN
100
.
.
.
.
-
IV. NOTKEll,
V.
\
-OKTHIUS S
I
.SUiuLASTJC rCOI .I.KM,
W>
2:)T
2-U
.
APPENDIX A.
KVXCr?>TS
Ti.
AN
1 HT-IOI.OGTCAL
TRACTS,
1\VSSAC: V 8
IX CHAl CEli
V\*[f[jH
lA JV^X
jJr .KN
STJGOKSrF.I*
C-.)NSOLATIONE PHILOSOPHIC,
i>i:
APDKNDUAI TO
OF
Tu HAVE
SI1F..M
INDEX.
OF M.SA OF THE
I
.
218,
J:V .
256
T. IK -
2oO 270 27
L
A GLANCE AT THE CONTROVERSY ON of
archbishop
1
who, in
Vienne,
BOETIIIUS.
3
Breviarium
the
Chronicon/ distinctly states that Theodoric put Sym-
machus and Boethius
to death
This tradition, whether
words
Ado
of
had
it
pro catlwlica its
only received
or
first
a
pictate.
origin in the
fresh
from them, would naturally bring the
impulse
theological
writings of the patriot-statesman into special nence.
the
By
thirteenth
century
firm a root, that Vincent of Beauvais
so
hesitate
on
his
defend.
to
refer
their
which Boethius was bound
orthodoxy,
is
to
a faint fore- note of the future debate to
be heard in the commentary on the ascribed to
Bruno"
exactly a Christian
thoughts in
it
Consolation
Corvey (tenth century), where
of
remarked that the
is
attack
2
There
it
did not
an
to
composition
promi
had taken
it
spirit
of this
that
spirit,
that savour too
book
there
much
of
are
is
not
many
Platonism,
and
are at variance with the teaching of the Church.
But
this early
tion
which allows him
commentator, with a to join
critical
percep
hands across the cen
with Baur
and Hildebrand, was ready to admit that the writer s object was not to dispute
turies
the truths of Christianity, but only to open to the
unlearned the sealed books of Greek philosophy. 1
A.D. 800-875.
2
Spec. Hist., xxi. 15
;
xvii.
5(>.
BOETHIUS.
4
John
Salisbury (1110-1180), on
of
the
other
hand, while he recognises to the full the charm and value of the
Consolation/ does not attempt to jus
absence from
tify or explain the
Word.
The question lay dormant commentators
later
making no
as
effort to reconcile
till
such
for a long while,
Murmellius
cies existing in the different
work,
of the incarnate
it
1
2
and Grotius
3
the apparent discrepan
branches of Boethius
s
at the beginning of the last century Gott
fried Arnold, with scant all title to
ceremony, deprived him of
the authorship of the tracts, and dubbed
him simply pagan. 4
The flame which
this
spark
kindled has burnt fiercely enough round the Boethius-
frage ever since
in
Germany and
France, at least;
and Hand went even further than Arnold had gone, in denying to Boethius any outward connection with Christianity at
all.
5
Twenty years
later
Obbarius
followed on the same side, defending this position at 6
greater length.
batant
of
In our own time the chief com
Boethius
as
a
theologian
has
been
Mtzsch, who, while he denies the authenticity 1
2 3
4 5 6
Policratic., lib. vii.
of the
cap. 15.
See his commentary in Migne, Ixiv. c. 1240. Prol eg. ad Hist. Goth, &c. Amsterdam, 1655. 1700. Unparteiische Kirchen- und Ketzerhistorie. Hallesche Encyklopadie von Ersch und Gruber. 1823.
In his critical edition of the
De
Consolatione.
F.
Jena, 1843.
A GLANCE AT THE CONTROVEKSY ON
BOETIIIUS.
5
admits the probability of at least an out
tractates,
ward adherence
to
Eoman
who held high
statesman
tian government,
Christianity on
was hailed
office
the part of a
under a Chris
by a
as friend
cultivated Christians, and, finally,
was
circle of
closely con
nected by marriage with a nobleman of conspicuous 1
piety.
To
formidable
this
research
German
of
list
learning and
must be added the names of Le
Judicis de Mirandol,
Du
Clerc,
Eoure, and Jourdain.
Of
these four French writers, the only one that deserves
our particular attention here
who some knot
of
is
M. Charles Jourdain,
thirty years ago endeavoured to cut the
the question
by the ingenious
hypothesis
that the theological tractates attributed to the phil
osopher were the work of an African bishop of the
same name
not an
in the sixth century
uncommon who was
one,
it
would seem,
exiled to Sardinia
under the persecution of the Arian king Thrasamund, suffered
martyrdom
there,
but
lost his identity in the
more conspicuous personage of his Roman namesake. 2 But the indiscreet zeal of M. Jourdain led him into the same error into which
1
2
Hand and
Obbarius had
Das System ties Boetliius. Berlin, 1860. Memoires presentees a I Academie lies Inscriptions
Lettres,
tome
vi.
1860.
et
Belles
BOETHIUS.
6
He
fallen.
from
all
did not see that by cutting off Boethius
connection with Christianity, he put
outside the pale of political
at
life
Home
in
him the
but one
reign of Theodoric
a heretic king,
who always upheld
the tradition of his predecessors
it is
true,
from Theodosius onwards, that a profession
was the indispensable
tianity
ing
office,
qualification for hold
and who never repealed the stringent laws
against paganism laid
The
of Chris
writer
first
in 390.
who made any
Boethius
to vindicate
down
s
systematic attempt
Christianity was Glareanus.
Unable
to
lation
with the theology of the
Conso
harmonise the philosophy of the
the simple
if
tracts,
1
he adopted
somewhat audacious expedient
of
alting the latter at the expense of the former.
ex
In
other words, he challenged the authenticity of the It is almost
Consolation.
unnecessary to say that
found favour with
this absurd supposition has not
modern
critics.
The equally extravagant theory
by Gervaise, that
in the person of Philosophy Boethius
allegorically concealed our Lord
apophthegms addressed by her she had nourished on
and
Academic
Word
of
God, 1
started
all
schools,"
;
that the consolatory to the pupil,
"
whom
the learning of the Eleatic are
the
utterance
went no further than
Preface to the Basle edition of 1546.
its
of
the
author
s
A GLANCE AT THE CONTROVERSY ON BOETHIUS. (
Histoire de Boece for
pily
l
and died a speedy death.
Boethius, his
ville all
3
less ingenious
not, indeed, cite as
or Eichter
4
or Suttner
considered the
and the
Hap
orthodoxy has found more
trustworthy though perhaps
We may
7
5
such Berti
2
champions.
or Franche-
or Schiindelen,
6
for they
an unfinished work,
Consolation
books which have come down to us as
five
nothing more than the
foil
against which Boethius
intended by-and-by to set the immeasurable superi ority of the consolations afforded religion.
The upholders
by the Christian
this theory take their
of
stand on certain vcdidiora remedia, which Philosophy at the very outset of the dialogue promises that she will,
presently apply to her suffering disciple, and
which they maintain she has not yet applied when the book breaks off. It is undoubtedly true that the
work
is
two-thirds over before she sees
her promise, and exclaims
fil
"
fit
to ful
Sed quoniam
te
ad
intelligendum promptissimum esse conspicio, crebras
coacervabo rationes
7
"
;
but from this point forward
1
Histoire de Boeee, senateur remain.
2
Preface to the Ley den edition of 1611. la Haye, 1744. Nouvelle Traduction.
3
4 5 (!
Paris, 1715.
A
Translation of the Cons.
Leipzig, 1753. des Eiehstatter Lyceums. 1852. Theologisches Litteraturblatt. Bonn, 1862, 1870, 1871 (different
Programm
articles). 7
Cons.,
iv. pr. 2.
But
see p. 61,
and
cp. Cons.,
ii.
pr. 5.
BOETHIUS.
8
her utterance continues to gain in vigour and author ity
the
:
attacked are more
subjects
and
difficult,
consequently the arguments advanced are more elab
and demand a keener attention and a more
orate,
robust intelligence, than those of the earlier books
;
the bursts of song with which her tired listener was
wont
heard at rarer intervals, and
to be refreshed are
the prose passages are of longer breath. the
Besides,
arrangement
growth
gradual
from
the
the
of
and they
threads
gathered
together
to
appear
me
are in
way
many and
Philosophy
irresistible
dialogue,
rhetorical
merely
apologetic to the speculative, the
1
in
and
which the
perplexed
s
its
closing
are
speech,
evidence of the complete
ness of the whole.
An
and very plausible explanation of 2 position was offered by G. Baur in 184 1.
interesting
Boethius
s
According to him, Boethius was both philosopher
and theologian, but philosopher afterwards, taking interest
in
deavoured 1
subtle
in
points
to illustrate
Even
this
last
of
and theologian
first
capacity a
dogma, which he en
by the light of pagan learning.
before this, in Bk. iv. pr. 6, she says limite temporis ssepti tamen aliquid deliberare
"
quamquam angusto
:
conabimur,"
which show that Boethius had some suspicion how short was, and that what he had to say must be said quickly. 2
De Boethio
curious
Christianre doctrinse assertatore.
words
his time
Darmstadt, 1841.
A GLANCE AT THE CONTROVERSY ON BOETHIUS.
9
shows, in his recent work on Boethius
Dr Hildebrand
much
the same
To be chronologically
consistent,
he
and
his Christianity, that
way
of thinking.
this
book ought to be noticed with those written 1877 i.e., since the discovery of the Anec-
after
doton Holder! self
(op.
cit.,
;
p.
1
is
of
but the author, as he 19, note 2), did
tells
us him
not hear of the
of the fragment in question until his investigation tracts was practically finished, and was led to be
in their authenticity on purely internal evi
lieve
dence.
With
meant
that Boethius vita
There
But
this view.
much
it to
be a sort of
"
apologia pro
a defence of his labours in the cause of
sua,"
philosophy.
too
Consolation, he considers
regard to the
I
is
a great deal to be said for
think the learned doctor makes
the influence which Christianity had
of
upon Boethius
in
writing
his
last
work, and
he
seems sometimes a thought too subtle in his en deavours to read between the Jines.
whom we owe does
1
first critical
not go very deep
confines his
the
the
first
choice,
three (see
Boethius
u.
into
based p.
109).
seine Stcllung
E. Peiper, to
edition of the tracts,
the
2
controversy, and
upon MS. evidence,
to
It is not easy to sec
zum Christentlmme.
Regensburg,
1885. 2
In the Tcubnor Text edition of the Consolation and Tracts.
Leipzig, 1871.
BOETHIUS.
10
he refuses to include the
why
which, as Usener
fifth,
remarks, has very nearly as good MS. right to be considered genuine
the
rejecting
Biraghi
s
"
fourth,
There can be
others.
doubt, however, that he
little
in
the
as
is
De
perfectly justified
Fide,"
and not
ingenuity and keenness of sight
1
all
can con
vince us that this tract was not inserted before the
Of
book against Nestorius by some mistake.
more anon, when we come writings more The name entitled
is
but
examine the
Girolamo Tiraboschi
more respect than
to
remarks on Boethius offer
us
is
s
Bosizio
them
are
his compatriot s
much sound
sense
in
;
his
influence on scholasticism, he
much
assistance towards solving
the question of his Christianity. 2 4
religious
closely.
of the venerable
although there
does not
to
this
3
Puccinotti
and
two more Italians who appear between
have written a good deal on our author,
to
but I have not had the advantage of seeing their works. 1
To which he
lays claim in his Boezio, filosofo, teologo, martire
Milan, 1865. 2 Storia dclla Letteratura Italiana, torn. 1806.
a Calvenzano.
3
II
Boezio, &c.
4
(a)
(c)
;
Boezio
parte
i.
Florence,
Florence, 1864.
Memoria intorno
Pavia, 1855
1867
iii.
:
;
(6)
al luogo del supplizio di Severino Boezio Sul cattolicismo di A. M. T. S. Boezio Pavia, :
:
Suir antenticita delle opere teologiche di A. M. T.
Pavia, 1869.
S.
A GLANCE AT THE CONTROVERSY ON have purposely reserved to the
I
important
piece
two
as to the authenticity of
This
is
the so-called
last the
evidence
external
of
BOETIIIUS.
we
11
most
possess
at least of the tracts.
Anecdoton Holderi,
a frag 1
ment found about 1877 by Alfred Holder on the 2 This MS., last page of Codex Augiensis, No. cvi. which came,
as its
name
implies,
from the monastery
Eeichenau (Augia Dives), and now reposes in the
at
Grand-Ducal Library at Carlsruhe, tury copy of the
a tenth cen
Humanarum Eerum
Institutiones
The fragment, however, with which
of Cassiodorus.
we
is
are concerned seems to have no connection with
that educational treatise beyond a
common
author
ship.
It
consists
paragraphs,
of
the
first
works and character forming a like
and dedication, and three
title
a.
of
office for
the third dwelling at
giving
an account of
the
Symmachus, the second per his son-in-law Boethius, and somewhat greater length on
the learning and dignities of Cassiodorus.
The paragraphs relating to Symmachus and Boe thius are worth transcribing in full :
"
Symmachus 1
et
consul ordinarius, vir
Hermann
Usener, in his exhaustive monograph on the subject speaks of the discovery as quite a recent one. The famous Codex Angiensis is of course the Greece-Latino
P>oim,
2
patricius
uncial
1877
MS.
of St Paul
s
Epistles,
now
in Trinity Library,
BOETHIUS.
12
philosophus, qui antiqui Catonis fuit novellus imi
sed
tator,
veterum
virtutes
Dixit
transcendit.
sanctissima
sententiam
religione
allecticiis
pro
senatu, parentesque suos imitatus historian!
Romanam septem "
in
quoque
edidit.
libris
Boethius dignitatibus summis excelluit, utraque
lingua peritissimus orator
Qui regem Theo
fuit.
doricum in senatu pro consulatu filiorum luculenta oratione
laudavit.
trinitate
et
capita
ferendo
ac
qua3dam
dogmatica
artis
inathematicis
excerpt
original is
all
have been a
work,
that has
letter
family, written
which
of
this
come down
written copyist.
in
the
(It
is
fuit
To
surmising
ut
tantalising
to us,
seems to
of his
by Cassiodorus about 522.
addressed to Eufius
Cethegus,
librum
vinceret."
on the literary history
Magister Officiorum.
add
et
talis
disciplinis
are two reasons for fixing on this date.
stands
sancta
id est dialectics trans-
logicaa
antiquos auctores aut a3quiperaret aut
The
de
Condidit et carmen bucolicum.
contra Nestorium.
Sed in opere
librum
Scripsit
The
own
There letter
Petronius Mcomachus,
this
that
name Usener would it
MS., and so was surely more natural
was left
indistinctly
out by the
to suppose that
was passed over by inadvertence.) Now Eufius Petronius Nicomachus Cethegus is perfectly well
it
A GLANCE AT THE CONTKOVERSY ON BOETHIUS.
known
as
Consul in 504, and Master of the Offices
and
in 522,
corresponds exactly with the
this date
consulship of Boethius lines
below
sons (522) mentioned a few
s
it.
Dr Hodgkin
appears to accept unquestioningly
that Usener has to say on the
the tracts.
the
1
I
am is
2
consistency
;
regard the
His commentary on
final.
he
is
and the
of one
guilty
glib
does
not inspire
connected scrap of MS. like
way
in
glaring
in
which he assigns
to claim for it that
it
beyond the range
tracts
this,
who
however plausible 1
Italy
;
puts the authenticity of the
The handwriting
of doubt.
the Latin of
and her Invaders,
draw the
burden on the Anecdoton
partly based
is
shall
dis
?
not earlier than the tenth century
supposed original
In a
confidence.
between copy and original
It is laying too great a
is
German
sentence to the epitomatiser and that to Cas-
siodorus
line
Anecdoton,
indeed a marvel of microscopical
investigation, but
this
unable to
conclusions as
fragment
all
and
knowledge that Boethius wrote
speaks of our certain
editor s
13
vol.
iii.
;
the date of the
upon a it is
conjecture,
too bad
;
the
p. 566.
2
In one breath he speaks of the title of the MS. as having been tampered with (p. 8), and in the next he supports its genuineness by the fact that Cassiodoms is not called prrefectus prsetorio" "
(1>.
71)
!
BOETHIUS.
14
praises of Cassiodorus
vir eruditissimus ("
laudes regis facundissime recitasset
words
sung
for the
Still,
no one will deny
evidence, and
hands
of the
it
to
")
.
.
.
dum
are too loudly
be those of that writer himself. its
great value as contributory
remains a formidable weapon in the
champions
of Boethius s Christianity.
15
CHAPTER
II.
BOETHIUS AND THEODORIC.
The Anonymus Valesii, described in the text; Authorities. the writings of our author himself, and especially the Consolation ; the Variffi Epistolte of Cassiodorus, which Dr Hodgkin has trans Anecdoton lated en abrege (London, 1886), supplemented by the Holderi some of the letters of Ennodius, bishop of Pavia, and ;
the same writer
s
Paramesis Didascalica.
of the period I have consulted
Grand (Paris, and d ltalie Milman Fall, ;
Hodgkin Invaders
THE
1846),
Deltuf
s
Du
Roure
s
*
For the general history Histoirc do Theodoric le
Theodoric, Roi dcs Ostrogoths et
of English historians, Gibbon in his Decline in his History of Latin Christianity (1854),
in the second
and third volumes of
his
Italy
and and
and her
(Oxford, 1880 and 1885).
fall of
the western portion of the empire which
Constantino had founded dates in reality from the death of Valentinian in 455. of the
last
and extravagant taxation, driven crowds of subjects into voluntary exile, and cleared the
policy his
That prince, the
house of Theodosius, had, by his vacillating
BOETHIUS.
16
way
for the hordes
that hovered over the entry of
down
every road that led to Borne, and that swooped
on the defenceless city like vultures on a wounded
The
tiger.
and
history
the beginning
of
the latter part of the
of
of
the
sixth century
history of the rivalry between
Visigoths and Ostrogoths,
From
fifth
the
is
Huns and Vandals,
for the prize of Italy.
the inhabitants themselves, the degenerate
descendants of the Fabii and Metelli, there was resistance to be feared.
The old Eoman
dead, and the feeble senate
was
The
was
spirit
powerless to
the torrent of barbarian conquest.
little
stem
successors
of Valentinian in the palace of the Csesars disappear at the rate of one in every itself
sufficient
is
two
years,
witness to the violence
changes that shook that proud fabric, rottenness
of
the
and
political
and
social
this in of
the
and
to the
life
of
the
age.
It
was reserved
soldier
for Odovacar,
the rough young
whose high destiny was foretold by Saint 1
Severinus,
to administer
stricken empire. his origin
We
beyond the
the coup de grdce to the
know nothing
fact that
certain about
he was the son
of
one
Edecon, identified by Gibbon, but with great improb ability, 1
with the Edica who was See the story in Hodgkin, op.
left
on the bloody
cit., vol. ii. p.
527.
BOETHIUS AND THEODORIC.
where the power
of Bollia,
field
once and for ever broken.
1
17
of the
After a
life
Scyri was of
wander
ing amid the wild tribes of Noricum, the young bar barian found his
way
to Italy at a time
when
it
was
with a soldiery envious of the good fortune of
filled
their brethren in Spain, in Gaul,
and in Africa, and
clamouring for their share of the
spoil,
for a third
town and vineyard and field. Orestes the patrician, who, although he had for sufficient reasons part of
refused the purple in favour of his son Augustulus,
was
the
still
real sovereign of the
such an outrageous demand.
Odovacar head
s
Putting
opportunity.
of the disaffected troops,
first
himself
at
the
he stormed and sacked
who had
fled thither at
alarm, to be put to death.
The wretched
Pavia, and caused Orestes,
the
West, resisted
This resistance was
Augustulus,
whom
he deemed unworthy of his ven
geance, he was content to sentence to a luxurious exile in the Lucullan villa.
stretch out his
hand
to
2
He had now
only to
grasp the imperial sceptre,
but experience had taught him that this was a dan gerous bauble.
through the 1
accordingly
addressed a letter
senate to the emperor Zeno at
For an exhaustive discussion on the parentage of Odovacar, see
Hodgkin, -
He
Eoman
op. cit., vol.
ii.
pp. 528-530.
On
the bay of Naples, the famous seat of Lucius Lucullus, the conqueror of Mithridates.
B
BOETHIUS.
18
Constantinople, in which he formally advocated the
Western empire, and begged invested with the title and rank of patrician. abolition of the
to
be
The
prospect of an undivided rule from Byzantium to Britain flattered Zeno, and he readily gave his assent.
Odovacar kept
and although
strictly to the letter of his proposal,
after seven years
sulship of the West, he never to
fill
the
office
worthy Eoman
he revived the con
showed any inclination
in person, but confided
From 476
officers.
to
it
to trust
490 he
the land with justice and tolerance, protecting
ruled it
by
arms from the active aggressions of barbarians on the frontier, and by his prudent administration
his
more dangerous oppression of his own turbulent soldiery. But Odovacar s successful course from the
still
was now
to be crossed
and pathetic
by one
most romantic
of the
figures in all history.
This
place to dwell at length on the early doric
the
is
not the
life of
Ostrogoth, but a brief sketch of
necessary to
a right
Theoit
is
comprehension of the causes
that led to the passage of the Isonzo, where Italy
once again changed masters. the 1
cit.,
Amal and She vol.
is
The son
of
Theudemir
1
Erelieva his wife, he was born in 454,
Dr Hodgkin (op. generally spoken of as his concubine. p. 15) inclines to the view that the union between her
iii.
and the Amal was sanctioned by the Church, although the woman was of inferior rank to the man s
BOETHIUS AND THEODOKIC. on the very day of
At
Huns. roving
tlie
19
Ostrogothic victory over the
the age of eight he exchanged the rough father s
life of his
camp
for the comfort
ease of the royal court at Constantinople,
remained
for ten years as a hostage for
and
where he
the alliance
which the emperor had entered into with the bar barians.
It
cannot be said that the young
profited greatly
on him,
for, if
Amal
by the careful education bestowed
we
are to believe the statement of the
Anonymus Valesii, he could to the last only name through a stencil. When his father
sign his
died in
474, Theodoric succeeded to the hereditary leader
and soon gave evidence that hand was better fitted to the sword than the
ship of the Ostrogoths, his
He
style.
the
appears to have been an active agent in
restoration
exile
of
Zeno when he was driven
by the usurper
Basilisctis
;
into
and the various
which he was engaged be tween the years 477 and 488, now for the emperor military
enterprises
in
against his revolted generals, against his patron, gave that
when
him
now
for his
own hand
a wide experience.
ing power of his young ally by pitting against his
So
the cautious Zeno tried to check the grow
him
namesake Theodoric Strabo (the squint-eye), an
unscrupulous adventurer, who, jealous of his rival superior birth and influence,
was
for ever
s
scheming to
BOETHIUS.
20
supplant him in the favour of the Gothic people, he
found that the hostage of Constantinople, the nurs ling of the court, had, like the lion-cub of ^Eschylus,
become too formidable ingly,
Accord
to be trifled with.
he was only too glad to
fall in
with the
Amal s
suggestion that he should pass over to Italy and win
Eoman empire
her from Odovacar to the
Towards the end
of
488 Theodoric
left
est
knowledge of
computation puts
men, with to
its
their wives
it
exact number, but the low at forty
and
thousand fighting
families,
amounting in
something like two hundred thousand
The march went on year,
all
Wallachia
we have no
at the head of an enormous multitude
certain
once again.
all
souls.
through the winter of that
and the spring and early summer
of the fol
lowing, amid dangers and difficulties the magnitude of
which
it is
not easy to measure.
For besides the
anxiety of providing provisions for a whole nation, there was the active resistance of the wild tribes to
be reckoned upon, through whose territory the road to
Italy lay.
Notwithstanding a great and signal
victory over the Gepidas,
who barred
the passage of
the Ulca, innumerable other conflicts with the same
Gepidae or with the Sarmatians kept Theodoric and his host on the farther side of the
489, when he at
last
Alps until August
descended into Italy, to find
AND THEODORIC.
BOETIIIUS
Odovacar confronting him on the banks
21 of the Isonzo.
Step by step the stubborn king was driven back, from the Isonzo to Verona, from Verona to Ravenna,
where he held out spair forced
him
for three years till
to capitulate.
hunger
A treaty was
by John, archbishop of Ravenna, and if
Odovacar was to reap in Theodoric
reward
of his
own
it
arid
de
arranged
seemed as
clemency the
s
forbearance towards Augustulus
Not only were his life and him, but it was agreed upon oath
fourteen years before. safety assured to
that
rule
the
of
should be
Italy
equally
A
between conqueror and conquered.
divided
week
s holi
day of friendship and parleying was crowned by a banquet held to celebrate the union kings.
Odovacar came in
Theodoric
to
ceiving the
s
invitation, of
petition
of
the rival
all confidence, in
and was
answer
in the act of re
two suppliants, who held
him by the hand in the earnestness of their appeal, when a couple of soldiers placed in ambush in the hall rushed forth
saw
him,"
to
slay
him.
writes the chronicler,
and would not
set
011
him."
"
1
"
But when they they were afraid,
Upon
this Theodoric
ran up, and with a brutal jest and rough reply to
Odovacar 1
s
helpless call on
God
irov 6
0foc;
cleft
Johannes Antioclianus, in Karl Mullcr s Fragmenta Historicorum (Paris, Didot, 1841-72), tome v. p. 21 4a.
Grrecorum
BOETHIUS.
22
him from chin
brother was shot down
garden prison
;
Odovacar
victim.
s
as he fled through the palace
was starved
his wife Sunigalda
;
did the furious Ostro
one
with
content
rest
goth
Nor
to loin.
to death in
and their son Ocla was sent as a hostage to
Gaul, whence he presently escaped only to meet a
bloody death at the hands of his father
Thus did Theodoric
glutted,
when
But
conquest.
s
murderer.
seal in blood his
once
when once he had
his
charter of
was
vengeance
received the emperor
s
consent to his mastership of Italy, he devoted him
and soul
self heart
prudent
plan of
to the
carrying out of Odovacar
government.
the realm enjoyed peace and prosperity
Theodoric, as
threatened by
often
Gaul
Eavenna
from
to
could easily check
to
Italians
or
peace, for
;
northern frontier was
his
German, moved 1
Verona
or
Pavia,
his court
whence he
any barbarian advance
pros
;
he was sagacious enough to see that
perity, for
was
as
the
real
interest
of
should be rigidly
s
For thirty-three years
Italy
kept
it
that Goths and apart, the
former
receiving the long wished for tertiarum distributio, as a reward for past services,
1
Theodoric
s
and
as an
inducement
connection with Yeron a survives in the
name
"
Diet
which he figures in the old High-German Bern," under romances of the middle ages.
rich of
BOETHIUS AND TIIEODOKIC. to protect the rights of the
natives
23
while these last
;
were encouraged to cultivate without
hin
or
let
drance the rich resources of the land, which revived
He
wonderfully during these quiet times.
thus re
stored to Italy something of her ancient splendour
and supremacy, and the ambassadors who crowded
Eavenna from every country in Europe went away filled with wonder at the wisdom of the king
to
and the magnificence It
was during
of his court.
1
Eoman
this last expiring flicker of
Anicius
Manlius
glory
that
moved
across the scene
and
;
Boethius
Severinus
his is one of the
2
names
that reflects lustre on the reign of Theodoric, while lays the stigma of
it
of the senate
undying shame on the memory
which pronounced
condemnation, and of the king
We 480 1
Of.
2
who had
it
carried out.
cannot be certain of the exact year of his
birth, but
of
most unmerited
his
most probably
it
A.D.
3
His
father,
fell
somewhere
this side
Aurelius Manlius Boe-
Decline and Fall, c. 39 and Var., 6, 9 7, 5. and not Boetius, is the way the name should be ;
;
Boetliius,
written. 3
The
See Usener, Anec. Hold., p. 43. limits of the date of his birth are 475 in the one direction
We
know
and 483 in the
other.
before his death
we hear him speaking
that he died in 524, and just of the signs of premature
decay, of the old age of sorrow, that he bears "
Now
upon
Intempestivi fundtmtur vertice cani Et tremit ett eto corpore laxa cuti.s."
his
body
Cons.
i.
grey hairs cannot be called untimely at the age of
m.
].
fifty.
He
BOETHIUS.
24
was the trusted
thius,
under that monarch urbi
prsefectus
prsetorianus,
his son
was
filled
and consul
of
and
Odovacar,
successively the posts of
he
(this
still
servant
held
twice),
He
(in 487).
prsefectus
dying while
a boy, the education of the
young
Anicius was intrusted to friends of high standing in
the
These
state.
tradition,
friends
were,
according
to
none other than his own kinsmen, Festus
and Symmachus, the
latter of
whom
further testified
ward by bestowing on him the The tradition that daughter Eusticiana.
his affection for his
hand
of his
Boethius was
first
to Festus (was the
married to one Helpes, daughter
name
of his other guardian chosen
has long been given up.
for the sake of
symmetry
It rested solely
on the insecure foundation of a sup
posititious
?),
tombstone at Pavia, which bore witness to
the virtues and wifely devotion of a Sicilian lady
was led be
it
It
to
Eome by
who
love for her lord, whose name,
remarked, does not appear in the epitaph at will
not,
I
think, be
stretching
too far to assume that Boethius
s
first
all.
conjecture
acquaintance
must have been born after 475. Besides, Ennodius, born about 473, writes of him and to him in quite a fatherly way (Parsenesis Didiscalica, Migne, 63, c. 254 Letters, Book vii. No. 13), which he could hardly have done to a man who was only a few years his ;
On the other hand, neither could his sons, who were elected junior. consuls in 522, have been much less than twenty, nor their father less
than forty at the time.
He was
therefore born before 483.
BOETHIUS AND THEODORIC.
25
with Theodoric dated from the year 504, when, as a lad of twenty, he
entry into Eome,
welcomed
must have seen that celebrated
when
the heretic conqueror was
the city of St Peter by the shouts of
to
the people and the reverence of priests and Pope.
A
youth so distinguished by
birth, fortune,
and ac
complishments would naturally command the early notice of the Amal, whose presence at Eome just then was in great measure due to his wish to win the favour of the leading
men
there,
and who would
La only too glad of the chance thus offered him of himself with them by a ready recog-
ingratiating /ition
of
the
powers and promise of their rising
Besides,
generation.
it is
easy to imagine the charm
which such a personality would exercise on the bar barian culture
king,
that
who
could
appreciate
in
others
the
had been bestowed upon himself in
For Boethius, though young in years, was
vain.
already old in learning.
A
born student, he chose
to pass his hours of leisure with his
books rather
than in the spectacles and amusements, the battles of the
youth. self
to
Blues and Greens, that engrossed the
The
diligence with
Eoman
which he devoted him
the pursuit of knowledge was rewarded by
an unusual versatility and an encyclopedic erudi tion.
No
branch of science or art remained long
BOETHIUS.
26
him
neglected or unattempted by
and, thanks to
;
the liberal training of his guardian, he enjoyed the rare privilege of being able to read the
sophers in their
own
As Horace made Princeps
was the
his chief boast
folium carmen ad
Deduxisse so it
tongue.
it
"
Greek philo
1
Italos
modes,"
literary object
and aim of Boethius
to
To this import Greek wisdom into his native land. end he translated the works of Pythagoras on music, Ptolemy on astronomy, of Nicomachus on arith metic, of Euclid on geometry, of Archimedes on of
Finally, he sought to bring the whole of
mechanics.
Greek speculative science within the range of Eoman readers and though he did not live to see the attain ;
ment
his
of
ambition, he
world in something several duties,
and
1
to give to the
than twenty years, of which
were absorbed in the discharge
more than
translation
nearly
less
managed
the
all
thirty books of of,
See Cassiodorus, Var.,
for the tradition that
i.
45.
works There
is
public
commentary on, embraced
These
Aristotle.
logical
of
of
the
Stagyrite
not the smallest foundation
he was educated at Athens.
Cassiodorus dis
Atheniensium scholas longe positus [notpositas] inThe undoubtedly spurious De Disciplina Scholarium is troiisti." the only one of the works attributed to Boethius that breathes a word on the subject, and such an exceptional training would have been sure to receive mention, either by himself or by one of bis friends. "
tinctly says,
BOETHIUS AND THEODOKIC. the
and the
Topica
De
and the
title
s
Categorise
to the inheritance of the
and mark him
in the West,
Academy
the
and they further make
Syllogismo
author
good their
Analytica,
27
as the pioneer
But Boethius did not
of the scholastic philosophy.
confine his pen within the limits, however wide, of
pagan
He
learning.
perhaps than discretion, into the controversy, and endeavoured
lists of
methods
were inclined to
own
some
but
do,
family
of the
new
of the
to
to the treatment of doctrinal
The favour
theological
not to identify the
old philosophy with Christianity, as Platonists
more ardour
with
rushed,
its
apply
difficulties.
king and the traditions of his
the Anicii had been distinguished in
the public service for the last six hundred years
combined affairs.
to bring
At
him
into early contact with great
the age of thirty he was introduced into
the senate with the
of patrician,
title
an honour
usually reserved for faithful and tried servants on their retirement
saw
him
from public
elected
sole
life
;
consul.
and
qualifications both of character for
a high position of trust,
it
and the year 510 Undoubted as his
happiest
illustration states
are
to
those
Plato
were
must be a source
unceasing regret that he felt himself practical
intellect
s
bound
theory
of
to give
that
the
which are governed by
BOETHIUS.
28 1
philosophers,
that he ever brought himself to ex
change the seclusion of his own library for the tur moil
the
of
shining
with
lavished
all
or
Senate House.
the adornment that taste could suggest
money could buy, he would have found
which the dusty struggle could never give,
proved
more
and
hearing to
for office
friends
would have
him
to
a rest
and distinction
his beloved books
faithful
than
the
who condemned him without
cowardly colleagues
leisure
walls,
ivory, on which he had
and
glass
Within those
Happily he had
and death.
disgrace
even in the busy time of his consulship to
continue his literary and mechanical work, and find
a
him
called
away from his ordinary
duties,
we
now
to construct a water-clock for Theodoric s brother-in-
select a harper for the
now
to help
now
to
court of Clovis the Frank,
convict the guards
attempt to cheat the still
the Burgundians,
of
law, Gundobad, king
men
paymaster of an
with light
coin.
Higher and higher he rose in the esteem and confidence
of the king,
till
in the year
522 the cup
of his
Symmachus
by the elevation of his two boys, and Boethius, to the dignity of the
consulship.
On
pride was
pronounce
filled
the
this
occasion
he
was
chosen to
customary panegyric on his royal 1
Rep.,
vi.
487.
BOETHIUS AND TIIEODORIC. master,
who showed
his appreciation of the zeal
loyalty of the panegyrist
and
by appointing him magister
which involved constant attendance
a post
officiorum
29
on the king s person, and which,
as
he
tells us,
had
never before been bestowed on a privatus.
But
the honours heaped upon
all
to heighten the tragedy of his of ill-timed
him only serve
sudden
enthusiasm for the ancient
fall.
A
Eoman
burst
liberty
aroused the slumbering suspicion of the Ostrogoth,
who soon showed had loved
;
while the servile and nerveless senate was
easily induced to
noblest of
that he could hate as well as he
its
hand over without a murmur the
number
to his vindictive vengeance.
The circumstances
arraignment and con
his
of
demnation are important enough attention,
most
and involve a
interesting, as
perplexing,
it
very truthfulness and
scrutiny
certainly
state -trials
to claim a closer
on
is
of
one
of
the
one of the most
record.
Moreover, the
common honesty
of Boethius,
apart from
here at
any question of political wisdom, are stake, and so I must crave the reader s
indulgence while I endeavour to cast upon the case the
different
Valesii,
by
lights
afforded
Procopius in his
thius himself in the
by Cassiodorus
in his
by the Gothic
Anonymus War/ by Boe
Consolation of Philosophy/ and
Miscellaneous Letters.
BOETHIUS.
30
The authorship from
title
fragment which takes
of the
Henri de Yalois, the seven
its discoverer,
teenth century scholar, and to the history
of
its
to
is
Ammianus
be found appended
may
Marcellinus,
in
probability be ascribed to Maximian, bishop of
all
Eavenna from 546 After the
a
synagogue had been follows
senators "
destroyed
account
this
of
decrees
s
Eavennese
the
of
Theodoric
of
description
protection
there
556.
to
Jews,
by the the
for
whose
Christians,
trial
the
of
:
From
this
man
subvert the
time the
devil
[Theodoric],
found
occasion
who had been
governing the state well and blamelessly. presently ordered
that
the
oratory
and
to
hitherto
For he altar
of
St Stephen, by the fountains in the suburb of the city
of
Verona, should be thrown down.
commanded not so "
much
that no
Eoman
He
should carry arms
also
no,
as a knife.
Also, a poor
woman
of the
Gothic nation lying
under a porch, not far from the palace of Eavenna, brought forth four dragons
by the people borne along west to the east, and cast carried
off,
;
two
of
which were seen
in the clouds
from the
into the sea
two were
;
having one head between them.
with a torch, which
is
A
star
called a comet, did appear,
AND
BOETIIIUS
TIIEOD01UC.
shining brightly for fifteen
clays,
31
and earthquakes
happened frequently. "After
the
against
Cyprian,
Count
king began suddenly to chafe
the
this
Bomaiis whenever he found occasion. 1 Referendary, and afterwards
who was then
of the
Sacred Largesses, impelled by greed,
an information against Albinus the patrician,
laid
on
the ground
he
that
had
sent
the
to
letters
emperor Justin, which were hostile to the king
s
rule. "
As he was denying
vocitus
dum
was Master False did
it,
is
"
negaret
"),
the king
the information of Cyprian
;
but
!
is
re("
altogether
Then Cyprian with
false,
s
who face
:
Albinus
if
then both I and the whole senate did It
"
Boethius the patrician,
of the Offices, said to
one consent. king
this before the court
with
it
lord,
hesitation
my
brought
forward false witnesses, not only against Albinus,
but also against Boethius, his defender.
But the
king was laying a snare for the .Romans, and seeking
how he might the
false
destroy
witnesses
them
:
than in
he put more trust in the
senators.
Then
Albinus and Boethius were taken in custody to the 1
The refcrcndarius held
a post in the royal court of appeal, to
which we have no corresponding term in our legal system. His duties appear to have included the casting into an intelligible form the claims of either side in a lawsuit.
BOETHIUS.
32
But the king sent for of Ticinum, and without
baptistery of the church.
Eusebius, prefect of the city
Boethius
giving
a
passed sentence
hearing,
The king sent and caused him
him.
death on the Calventian property,
He was
held in custody.
1
to be
upon put to
where he was
tortured for a very long
time with a cord bound round his forehead, so that his eyes started
;
then at last in the midst of his
torments he was killed with a
Two more
short quotations from the
and the reader story of
a record, else one
In the
Anonymus/
will be in possession of the
Theodoric
s
which mars the
last
page of
fairest in the history of
of the
first
whole
of that pitiful exhi
vengeance,
bition of barbarian fury
Italy.
club."
we have
the epilogue of the
tragedy, the death of "
Symmachus. Meanwhile Symmachus, the head
was brought from Eome fearing lest grief for his to
to
of the senate,
Eavenna.
The
son-in-law should lead
king,
him
attempt something against his rule, had him ac
cused and
killed."
The second, which narrates Pope John s mission to Constantinople,
purpose only in so far as tradition 1
which
is
it
necessary to
ill-fated
my present
throws light on the later
numbered Boethius among
The modern Calvenzano,
in the province of Milan.
"the
BOETHIUS AND TIIEODORIC. noble
upon
army
of
The persecution
a confusion of dates.
Catholics,
Theodoric,
is
but
never
of the
out
carried
by
not heard of until after the execution
The cause
of Boethius. to be
This tradition was based
martyrs."
threatened
33
unkind promise
of this
is
found in the proclamation against the Arians
which the emperor Justin issued in the year 524. religious zeal which was the ostensible
Behind the
motive of this measure, to
wean the
Ostrogoth. indignant,
it
is
easy to trace a wish
from their allegiance to the
Italians
Theodoric
felt
and was no doubt
this,
and not unnaturally,
the
that
studied
toleration of his long reign should be so ungratefully
requited by his eastern colleague.
And
1
so he pre
pared to retaliate, and despatched the reluctant Pope
John
to Constantinople to
to the court there, all
heretics
will to
and
to
make known
demand from Justin
who had been compelled
conform
return to their
to Catholicism
own
his intention
that
against their
should be allowed to
particular forms of heterodoxy.
2
Despite his protestations, the unfortunate John
was hurried on board bishops, 1
ship, together
and in due course arrived
with
five
other
at Constantinople.
For the relations between the King of Italy and the Caesar of
Constantinople consult Hodgkin, op. 2 This seems to be the meaning of Catholica restituat
religioue."
C
cit., "
vol.
iii.
chap. x.
ut reconciliatoa htereticos in
BOETHIUS.
34 "
And
out to
Justin the
meet him
emperor,"
we
"
are told,
came
as he had been the blessed Peter
and after giving him audience promised that he would do all else that was required of him, but
himself,
by any means
that he could not to the
Arian faith
over to
suffer the restoration
who had given themselves So when Pope John religion.
of those
the Catholic
came back from Justin, Theodoric took him by and
laid the
ban
a few days John
Writing
less
of his displeasure
upon him.
1
craft,
After
2
died."
than a generation after the event,
with the words of the imprisoned philosopher ring ing in his ears, and hatred of the persecuting Ostro
goth rankling in his heart, Maximian would natu rally be inclined to side
with Boethius.
certain propensity for the marvellous
should
make us
careful
how we
the story of Boethius, there was lively imagination that
shows
and impossible
accept his account
But
things as strictly accurate.
of
Besides, a
in
recounting
little
scope for the
itself in
the wonderful
birth of the dragons, and the signs in the heavens
that 1
2
last
"
went before Theodoric s Et in
offensa sua
have ventured, excerpts from the I
the death of
eum
esse
fit
of
frenzy.
And
jubet."
for the sake of clearness, to present these
two
Anonynms separately, although in the original Symmachus is mentioned incidentally in the course of
the narrative of Pope John
s
mission.
BOETHIUS AND TIIEODOIUC.
35
evidence so nearly contemporary, and so strikingly coincident with Boethius
own
version of the matter,
measure
entitled to the fullest
is
s
of consideration.
It will be seen that Procopius, the
torian
(500-565
1
"
Anonymus.
?),
of his
chiefs
first
Byzantian his
words
of
the
chapter of the
first
War/ both of noble birth, were Roman senate, and became consuls.
Gothic
the
of
the
Symmaclius and Boethius, his son-
in-law/ he tells us in the
book
out
bears
"
Their pre-eminence above their fellows in the prac tice of philosophy, their
zeal for justice, the assist
ance they offered with their wealth to the poverty
many, strangers and fellow -citizens alike, the all this combined to great renown they acquired, of
stir
up the hatred
of
And when
villanous men.
they laid false information Theodoric believed them,
and slew the two men, on the charge a revolution, and confiscated all their Let us
now hear what Boethius
say on the subject. services
in
1
2
Cons.,
Of
i.
property."
himself
has to
After enumerating his various
the cause
of
his
the oppression of greedy Gothic 1
of plotting
countrymen 2
officials,
against
he urider-
pr. 4.
companions against an measure which allowed the State to buy
special interest is his defence of the
edict of
coemption
(a fiscal
provisions for the army at something under market price), which threatened to ruin the province. Hodgkin, by a comparison of this
BOETHIUS.
36
takes to justify his defence of the senate
s
dignity
and privileges which has brought about his present To save Albums the con undeserved disgrace. "
sular
l
from the punishment consequent on a pre
judiced
trial,
the hatred of the informer
might well be thought that in so doing incurred animosity enough, and indeed the very
Cyprian. I
I braved
fact that
It
my
love of justice had left
me
no place
of
safety with the court-party ought to have rendered
me more
Now, who were
secure with the others.
the informers
who
struck
me down
?
Basilius,
whom
,
pressure of debt:
king
s service
he was long since
drove to denounce me.
expelled,.,
the
Opilio and
Gaudentius, who, on account of their countless and various crimes, had been ordered into exile decree.
When
by a royal they would not obey and sought
sanctuary, and the king discovered
it,
he proclaimed
Eavenna by a given day, they should be driven out with the brand of shame on Could any measure be more stringent ? their brows.
that unless they had left
And
yet on that self-same day they laid information
against me, and -their information
was admitted.
passage with certain letters of Cassiodorus (Var., iii. 20, 21, and 27), describing the disgrace of one Faustus, praetorian prefect, indentities him with the governor whom Boethius dared to oppose. See op. ciL, vol. 1
iii.
A
p. 533.
member
of the
Decian gens
Consul in 493.
BOETHIUS AND THEODORIC. "
Had my
37
services merited this reward, thinkest
Or did the previous condemnation of those men invest them with a right to accuse ? Had thou
?
Fortune, then, no shame,
not for the innocency of
if
the accused, at least for the infamy of the accuser
But thou wouldst know the heads
am
under which I
They
arraigned.
of having
charge
say that I have
How
desired the safety of the senate.
They accuse me
the
of
?
desired
it ?
prevented an informer
from producing documents which were to prove the senate guilty of treason.
What
teacher
the
Shall
?
putting thee to
I
for
deny charge shame ? But I did desire
shall never cease to desire
my
sayest thou,
of
fear it,
and
Shall I plead guilty
it.
?
Farewell, then, to the task of confuting the informer. Shall I call
it
a crime to have desired the safety
of that illustrious order
decrees it
a
own
it
issued against
crime. objects,
But
It
?
me
stupidity,
it
is
true that
did
its
defeating
by the
host to
make
ever
as
its
cannot alter the rights of things, and,
following the teaching of Socrates, I do not
deem
it
right either to hide the truth or to confess a false
hood.
Be
this as it
may, I leave the question
weighed by thy judgment, and that Still,
in order that posterity
may
of
the
to be
wise.
not miss the con
nection and the truth of the matter, I have com-
BOETHIUS.
38
mitted an account of
by which
forged letters
Eoman
for
hoped
speak of them
had
patent
am
I
accused
freedom, what need
of
make
allowed to
evidence which in
left
cases
all
(Indeed,
weight.
having
there to
is
use
us to hope for
greatest
what freedom
Would
?
the
carries
the
of
a form of
confession of the informers themselves,
possible
to those
Their forgery would have been
?
been
I
As
to writing.
it
there
is
there were any
I
!)
would have answered in the words of Cassius, who,
when he was 1
cited
by Gaius
on the charge
Germanicus,
affair
has grief so dulled
Had
complain that wicked virtue
but I
;
hopes
am
which
known
I
Nor
it.
tried
it,
in this
make me
sense as to
men have
a
to
outrage
exceedingly astonished that their
crowned with
have been
desire that
known
my
son of
being privy to
of
conspiracy against him, replied,
thou shouldst never have
the
Cresar,
is evil is
For
success.
to
perhaps in the nature of
our mortal weakness, but that every rogue should
have power to carry out his designs nocence
God s
under
is,
disciples
cometh
If
question evil
;
monstrous.
survey ance,
Hence not without reason did one
God
of
indeed
thine
I.e.,
Caligula.
own
whence
is,
and whence cometh good, 1
in
against
if
He
is
AND
fiOETIIIUS
not
But
]
?
us grant that
let
evil-minded men, of all
good
deserve
my
the
me
ever with
was natural that
as
Did
the
I
senators
think, since thou
I
?
wast
words and actions
my
to direct all
they saw the
senate.
from
treatment
senate, should
whom
and
citizens
Thou dost remember,
39
thirsting for the blood
destruction, in
same
it
and of the whole
both
of
champion
who were
citizens,
have sought
TIIEODOPJC.
thou dost remember, I repeat, that day at Verona
when
the king, thirsting for our general destruction,
sought to extend the charge of treason lodged against
Albinus to the senate as a body, and with what indifference to of
my own
true,
and that
my own merit was in
Thou knowest that these
the whole order.
words are
a
safety I upheld the honour
my
have never boasted where
I
For a
concerned.
measure the inward joy
of
man
lessens
a self-approving
conscience as often as he makes a parade of what
he has done, and seest clearly tegrity.
is
paid for
what has been the
result
fictitious
there -ever a confessed criminal
unanimous that some
either
with fame.
Thou
my
of
In place of the reward of real virtue, I
undergoing the penalty of
so
it
of
who found
Epicurus, in the
De
;
and was
his judges
them did not give way,
from a knowledge of the 1
guilt
in
am
frailty
Ira Divina, cap.
xiii.
of
mortal
40
BOETHIUS.
nature, or from a consideration of the circumstances
that wait on Fortune, to which all liable
If I
?
and honourable,
compass the death
of the
me
in
presence, and not
my
had confessed or been convicted.
on account of an excess
condemned
I have been
could
Truly,
ever be
its
As
of zeal for the
and
to death
five
members deserve
convicted
it
is,
senate,
loss of rights,
unheard and undefended, while nearly miles away.
good
even then sentence should have
been pronounced on
one
are
were charged with having attempted
sacrilegious sword, to
all
alike
temple of God, to slay His ministers with
to fire the
until I
men
hundred no
that
on a like charge
l !
Those who brought the accusation knew well what
was worth
it
ture of
;
some
and real
so, to
darken
it
with the admix
crime, they lyingly asserted that
ambition for advancement had led conscience with sacrilege.
But
me
thou,
to stain
who
dwelling ever within me, didst drive far from
bosom s throne sacrilege
thou didst
meditation the
1 "0
desire
for
my
earthly things, and
could not find a place before thine eyes.
Day by day
my
all
my
hast thy
instil
into
my
ears
and into
saying of Pythagoras,
meritos, de simili crimine
neminem
posse convinci
Follow !"
i.e.,
they deserve, for their pusillanimity on this occasion, that no one shoiild ever be found to brave a tyrant s anger in defending their rights.
BOETHIUS AND THEODORIC.
Was
God.
it
that
likely
I,
41
whom
thou
wast
forming to perfection, to the very likeness of God, should seek the assistance of the foulest and vilest spirits
Besides,
?
my
the honoured friends
man without
father, a
by deed as well
as
And
so
and home,
hearth it,
consoler that
s
my
champions against
charge."
he goes on, complaining to his they have besmirched her
in thus attacking the
wife
my
reproach and winning esteem
1 name, are
suspicion of such a
all
unsullied
who frequented
most devoted of her
divine
own
robe
disciples,
while he inveighs loudly against the unkind Fortune that suffers the innocent to be punished and lets the guilty go free.
Against this impassioned apology
it is
set the indirect evidence of Cassiodorus
The
side.
Variso
of
Epistolas
only
fair to
on the other
this writer
are
a
collection of despatches concerning the administra
tion of the kingdom, in the
name
composed
of Theodoric
and
at the
command and
his successors.
The
bulk of them are addressed to Italian and Gothic
and overcharged as they are with laborious erudition and rhetorical adornment to repeat his
officials
1
;
the MS. reading, cequc actu ipso rcverendus," and suis ipsius actibus reverenregard the expression as equivalent to Of. Obb&rius s note on the dus." passage. I
retain
"
"
42
BOETHIUS.
barbarian master
orders in the simple and straight
s
forward form in which they were doubtless issued
would have been impossible conceited
old
the garrulous and
to
most in
they afford us a
Italian
scheme by which Theo-
structive insight into the
he had
the land
doric sought to govern
won with
his sword.
We
know something
from two
these letters
of
we may form hints to
the
held
The
father
the
we
under
had nothing
Cyprian
40, 41), and
man from
them announces
of
the comitiva sacrarum post in
financial
the
newly
was the son
of
the unfortunate to leave
one Opilio, Odovacar.
behind him but an
honourable name, but the young
man
make
thanks to his
ability
whom close
his
way
and the his
the
world,
early
favour
in
the
notice of the senate.
are told,
office
of
second recommends
to the
officer
Cyprian,
who
;
first
to
most important
the
kingdom
appointed
The
his elevation
largitionum,
(
v.
Yarise/
a fair conception of the
they contain.
Cyprian
the career
of
duties as Eeferendary
of *
soon began to
own
Theodoric, with
brought him into
and frequent communication.
He
seems to
have been gifted with a wonderful power of placing the two sides of
any question clearly and rapidly 1
See above, p. 31, note.
BOETHIUS AND TITEODORIC.
43
before the court, and to have been able to state a
complicated case just as well in the open rode by the king
s
side,
air,
as he
the dry legal atmo
as in
sphere of the council chamber.
The
practical
much more
so
training,
valuable
than any amount of theory, in which he had been stood
schooled,
him
in
good stead when he was
despatched on an important diplomatic mission Constantinople, and the imperial terrors
to
presence had no
one who was familiar with the awful
for
majesty of the Ostrogoth. "
is
Nihil tibi post nos potuit esse
made
by The envoy
humour.
Theodoric
mirabile,"
his secretary, dead to all sense of
to say
s
three
of
knowledge
lan
guages, and his natural nimbleness of mind, enabled
him
to
cope
successfully with
even
the
slippery
Greeks.
What
the precise object of
this mission
have no means of knowing, but we
may
was we
guess that
was the occasion on which the intrigue between the senate and the emperor was discovered which it
brought about the
The
letter goes
with
accordance
proved
and
to honour,
tried
trial
at Verona.
on to say that Theodoric has, in his
the
usual
procedure,
thoroughly
man whom he
has chosen
and that he has not found him wanting
BOETHIUS.
4-4
in
any
that
Above
respect.
most
excellent
gift,
man and man, He obedience to God.
between
the duties
the
bear
may
third his
Cyprian possesses
all,
the
bond
the
pledge
is
1
Indiction
honours
Sacred
that
reverent
enter
upon
so
the
that
office
at
Largesses,
and exhorted
(524-5), in
faith,
friendship
of
invited to
Count of the
of
of
to
king-
advance him yet higher.
The words
of the
document before
us,
with those of a similar letter to Cyprian Opilio,
which
make up
I shall notice next,
ingly honourable record of public close consideration of
it,
together
s
brother,
a seem
service.
But
a
and a comparison with the
statements of Procopius, of the
Anonymus/ and
of
Boethius himself, will, I think, enable us to see that
two accounts are not absolutely irreconcilable, and that the qualities which won Theodoric s admi
the
ration and Cassiodorus
s
concurrence are not such as
would exclude the lower motives attributed informers by what defence.
may
Here we have
to
the
be called the counsel for the a clever
young lawyer, prac-
The Indiction was an ever-recurring cycle of fifteen years, in more .accurately, formally adopted by Con stantino in 312. One such cycle began in September 522, and so 1
stituted, or, to speak
For full explan system, and the method of comput
the third Indiction from this date will be 524-5. ation of the history of the
ing it, see Hodgkin Christian Ant., s. v.
s
Cassiodorus, p. 125,
"Indiction."
and
"
H.
B."
in Diet.
BOETHIUS AND TIIEODORIC. tically a
45
self-made man, whose chief claim to dis
and mental
tinction lies in his ready wit
agility,
thanks to which he can state a case with such abso lute
often to satisfy either
impartiality as
"
contending parties, placuisti."
At
of the
altering parti indiscrete laude
the risk of appearing paradoxical, I
would say that scrupulous
fairness of this sort
no means incompatible with a certain strain scrupulousness, and that a
man who
is
of
by un-
could deliberately
shut his eyes to the superior rights of one side or the other in a lawsuit, need
been blind to his own
moment mean
not necessarily have I
interests.
do not for one
so far to lose sight of the difference
between the intellectual and the moral power as to suggest that the one implies the other.
I
would only
remind the reader that success in the law, as in every other profession, has sometimes been
known
to de
pend on the energy with which a man can push his own advancement, and the coolness with which he can regard the claims of others.
It is easy to
ima
gine that Cyprian would look with envying eyes on
the honours heaped upon Boethius, and that he would
not be sorry for an opportunity of taking from him
and adding
his share in the king s affections
own.
And now
with Boethius
pionship of the accused senator
s
it
voluntary
to his
cham
came an unexpected
BOETHIUS.
46
The
chance.
hesitation (there
is
no question
Dr Hodgkin would seem
luctance, as
with which the
tells
Anonymus
indictment to Boethius,
may
1
imply
)
us he extended his
be accounted for by the
which the sudden appearance
flutter
to
of re
that pattern
of
of loyalty as the protector of treason
would cause in
the court, and further by a not unnatural doubt as to
how
the king would take an attack upon his Master
of the Offices.
The event shows that
was
his hesitation
baseless.
Treason was abroad, and Theodoric meant to stamp out, putting sternly aside all claims of
it
And
or of former services.
Boethius
fell,
we
thus
friendship
see
that
as
involving in his ruin his father-in-law,
Symmachus, and
all
his
family, so
Cyprian
rose,
carrying with him into the sunshine of royal favour
and
Opilio, his brother,
former of
whom
Basilius, his 2
shortly
connection, the
received that same office of
comes sacrarum largitionum which had become in a
manner hereditary Cassiodorus,
with
who
"With
Op. 2
his
post
of
under Athalaric, the boyish successor
doric, writes in the 1
retained
attendant duties of secretary and
its
leteer,
in his family.
cit.,
regret,
vol.
In 527.
iii.
quaestor,
pamph of
but of necessity, Cyprian enlarges his p. 545.
Theo
warmest terms about the merits charge."
BOETHIUS AND T1IEODOK1C.
man whom we have
of a
nounce as a condemned to Opilio
as
it
(
Var.,
viii.
47
lately heard Boethius de
The
felon.
1C),
is
letter,
addressed
particularly interesting,
appears to contain a covert allusion to the trial
of Boethius. "
You
are
to
the
enjoy,"
the
"
king writes,
all
privileges and emoluments which were allowed
Heaven grant
your predecessors.
that
those
to
who
stand firm in the strength of right action be not
shaken by any machinations
of
calumny.
Time
was when even judges were harassed by informers. But do you put away fear, you with whom is no fault. We lay on Enjoy the fruits of your office. you the same honours that adorned your brother do you imitate his faithful service. For in follow
;
ing him, you take honourable precedence of many.
He was
a
man whose
opinion was highly respected,
Under our
whose steadfastness was proved.
great
forerunner he bore himself blameless, and adminis tered justice to the admiration of that sentence about the
we
are entitled to ask
value of his
had
not
services,
known
all."
(Why,
then,
machinations of calumny, "
?)
for
It is
easy to gauge the
under a successor who
him, the whole court could not
abstain from singing his
In the companion
praises."
letter of
recommendation
to the
BOETHIUS.
48 senate
Var.,
(
brothers istic
viii.
17), the friendly rivalry of the
With
held up to admiration.
is
two
character
tautology, Cassiodorus assures his readers that
while the one preserves constancy in his friendships, the other
makes a point
Amicitiis
ille
("
prsestat
his promises
of fulfilling
fidem
missis debet iste constantiam
")
sed
;
;
magnam
that the one
is
profree
from avarice, and the other a notorious stranger to
Both have been
covetousness.
the king Opilio
s
and trusted friends
manner
faithful servants of
their
of
of life (victus) has
colleagues.
found favour with
the Goths, and his judicial decisions have satisfied
Indeed the fact of his having been so
the Romans. often
chosen arbiter in private suits
sufficient
is
testimony to the esteem in which his integrity
is
generally held.
An is
also
honourable alliance with the house of Basilius
Here we have a possible
touched on.
who was
sion to that Basilius
the king
s service" (vide
"
supra,
long since expelled p.
36).
indeed, appears to have been a not at the time
;
but
all
allu
The name,
uncommon one
the actors in this drama are
so closely connected with one another, that we
may
with the greatest probability assume the identifica tion. iv.
It
may
be mentioned here that in the
22, 23, the case
is
Variae/
discussed of two senators
AND
BOETIIIUS
TIIEODORIC.
who
and Prsetextatus
Basilius
49
charged with
are
They were handed over for on which Symmachus served with
practising magical arts. to a board,
trial
four others for
there
One
;
is
and
is
of the
on a
In our absolute ignorance
of the
would be dangerous
the coincidence
bounds
would, in the existing
life
law, immediately have followed
sentence of guilty. issue, it
the trial went.
that disgrace and
certain
withdrawal from public state
lose sight of them,
how
nothing to show
however,
thing,
we
this point
a
;
to insist too strongly
but at least
it
is
not without the
of possibility that this trial for
us the key to Boethius "
Basilius,
s
objection to
olirn regio ministerio
on
magic gives his informer
depulsus."
Dr Hodg-
kin lays great stress on these letters of Cassiodorus, so flattering to the
and Opilio passionate
;
and he
memory is
invective
of the brothers Cyprian
inclined to attribute Boethius s to
the
jaundiced mind of a
student-statesman who, utterly unable to look upon things from any point of view but his own, would,
when truth
his vanity
was
affronted, sacrifice the cause of
and the credit
scruple.
of
his
colleagues
That Boethius was a
man
without a
of harsh
and
hasty judgment, impatient of ignorance or dulness,
unable to brook opposition in any form, I
pared to admit.
For instance, he
D
am
pre
calls his colleague
BOETHIUS.
50 Decoratus, with
some public
whom "
office,
he had been associated in
and
a wretched buffoon
in
"
"
former iii.
"
pr. 4)
nequissimus scurra
what
;
mouth
delatorque
(Cons.,
more, he puts the unkind words
is
of
his
heavenly mistress.
the only Decoratus
we
hear of
into the
a young
man
had risen Theodoric
this
date was
promise as an advocate,
who
be quaestor, winning in that capacity
to s
of great
at
Now
highest
and
esteem
The
confidence.
he
king sought to honour his memory, for
died
young, by advancing his brother Honoratus to the office
he had
left
who
Cassiodorus,
vacant. is
(We may
be sure that
here again our informant, will
not let slip the opportunity of inserting a senten tious lights
remark about unconscious prophecy when he These official on two such significant names.)
encomiums
are always to be received with a certain
reserve, but in this instance
praise (iv.
was not unmerited.
27)
man s
testifies
friendship
it
A
would seem that the letter
to the value set
of
Ennodius
upon the young
by that worthy but wearisome
bishop of Pavia.
But
I do not see that
what we do
of
we
are justified,
the character of Boethius
knowing of
his
high aims as a philosopher and a statesman, of his
unshaken relations with Symmachus, the flower
of
BOETIIIUS
AND THEODORIC.
51
and uprightness in imputing to him such a gross and inexcusable misstatement of fact, to call integrity
it
by
believe It
mildest name, as
its
Opilio
we
are
bound
to do,
we
if
past career to have been spotless.
s
must be remembered that Cassiodorus
is
writing
merely as the mouthpiece of a barbarian monarch,
and that the wealth of
"
much
carry
letters of his Miscellany, for all their
wise saws and modern conviction with
instances,"
do not
them on questions
of
moral character.
And
if
Theodoric, who, barbarian though he was,
had an intimate knowledge
of
human
nature, could
be led away by the plausible representations of clever informers into an act of blind cruelty, such as the
condemnation
of
doubtedly was,
it
Boethius is
and
Symmachus
un
not unnatural that his well-
meaning but not very discerning secretary should have fallen into the same mistake, and have re
commended
to
and mother
of the
Amalsuntha, the daughter
won her
father
office in
the state.
The
s
of Theodoric
young Amal, those men who had
approbation, as worthy to hold high
rigid silence, barring these hints in the letter
which he guards on the question of the and which Dr Hodgkin interprets as unfavour
to Opilio, trial,
able to the king s decision, does not, to
my
mind,
BOETHIUS.
52
any thing more than an unquestioning ad
indicate
herence to his royal master
s verdict,
which
as a true
servant he must regard as irrefragable.
Gibbon
extraordinary statement that
s
two
acters of the illustrated not of
l
to their
not
is
Cassiodorus,"
The
quaestor, speaking
countrymen
;
but malo
cum
the char
Opilio, are
honour in the
borne
out
by
epistles
the facts.
the king, does unhesi
for
hold them up to
tatingly
and
delatores, Basilius
much
"
the
admiration
of
his
Platone errare, and I for
one would rather have to condone an error of judg
ment
or an easily explicable piece of time-serving in
Cassiodorus, than be driven to brand Boethius a liar
with his last breath.
Whatever view we may take Boethius, apology,
it
whatever value
must be
of
we may
the
trial
place
on
of
his
freely acknowledged that failure
was the end
of his career as a practical statesman.
The
the story of his
teller of
which began
to it
who even
has no words with
other than those with which he
close it
a real regret, that distance
at this
know and admire
life
"
must be shared by of
time have learnt to
the last of the
Romans,"
should ever have chosen to forsake the
life
templation for which he was so excellently 1
Op.
cit.,
all
chap, xxxix. n. 95.
that he of con
fitted, for
BOETIIIUS
AND
TIIEODOKIC.
53
one of action in times when tact was more necessary to success than truthfulness, and at a court where the breath of suspicion was so quickly fanned into the desolating blast of hatred.
And
his
was not that
barren contemplation where the thought inferior quality action,
which
is
of the
finds its proper expression in
but that kind which Wordsworth praised as
producing works
"
which, both from their independ
ence in their origin upon accident, their nature, their duration,
and the wide spread
of their influence, are
entitled rightly to take place of the noblest
and most
beneficent deeds of heroes, statesmen, legislators, or warriors."
For an insight into the
man s
personal
character, with its excellent qualities of devotion to
wife
and children,
of
loyalty
to
his
friends,
unselfish zeal in the cause of the oppressed,
and
we
are
indebted to the letters of Cassiodorus and Ennodius
and his own great work. pages of the
himself through the
and
long-suffering.
mouth
petulance and impatience course
of
in vain for the Christian
Consolation
virtues of humility
the
But we may search the
this
:
He
reproves
of his divine consoler for
the hints he lets
fall in
book and elsewhere lead us
to
suppose that he was fully aware of his intellectual superiority over his contemporaries.
It is doubtless
true that every honest and sincere worker
always
BOETHIUS.
54
knows the results
of his powers,
A
produced by them.
this
kind
the
spirit
grateful
relative value
is
of
not in itself in Christianity
acknowledgment
It is also true that the
;
of
self-consciousness of
it
God s
is
to
nothing but the
is
loan of talents.
vaunted modesty
affectation.
of the
any way repugnant
minds, from Socrates downward,
and the merest
and
of great
too often assumed,
But the
total
want of
sympathy with the ignorance of the mass of mankind which our author everywhere betrays, is essentially opposed to the teaching of that
He had
Him who
thanked God
revealed unto babes the things that
had hid from the wise and prudent.
He
55
CHAPTER THE
III.
CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.
Rudolph Feiper has published a handy text with variants, &c., in Biblioteca Teubneriana. The vol. of Migne Leipzic, 1871.
the
De
containing the
IT
is
My
is Ixiii.
a relief to turn from these
suffering
we
Cons.
and death to the famous work
are indebted to that
details of
gloomy
for
short year of prison
excuse for disregarding the probable
logical
osophy
order,
which
and taking the
life.
chrono
Consolation of Phil
before the religious tracts, lies in the obvious
connection of that book with
the
which we have been occupied, in authenticity,
its
and in the larger insight
into the character
For while,
sad story with indisputable it
affords us
and mental attitude of the
writer.
for reasons that shall presently appear, I
cannot bring myself to see in the
Consolation
Boe-
BOETHIUS.
56 thius s
confession of
Christianity
;
while
or
faith,
a
tacit rejection
upon both
look
I
it
of
and the
dogmatic chapters rather in the light of prolusiones, of very different scope,
though
very different circumstances, higher value in that
and
The
in
recollection
thought 1
of
yet
original,
of Boethius s
of
which are
may
of
well stand as the
metaphysic
amid
spontaneity
constraint,
its
noticeably
other writings of the great
Eoman
the most important as well
duty
of philosophy.
and modes
studies
earlier
Consolation, that the book
gleams
scheme
so palpable in the various themes of the
is
summary
has for us the
it
contains a fairly systematic,
it
some measure
and composed under
as
and there are
;
general
artificial
absent from
the
Thus
translator.
the most grateful
of the student of Boethius is to
make himself
early acquainted with this, his author s most char acteristic utterance.
a short analysis
proceed encloses,
to
of
examine
To
this
the
five
the
endeavouring
to
end
I
books
purpose giving I
:
philosophical
show how
shall
then
system far
it
it
was
borrowed from existing systems, and to what extent was influenced
by that founder was born and bred. it
religion
in
which
its
THE
CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.
BOOK As Boethius come and
set
57
I.
lay in prison, longing for death to
him
free
from the misery
of
premature
old age, and beguiling the weary hours with versewriting, the favourite 1
days,
of his happier
accomplishment
a mysterious visitor stood suddenly before his
tear-dimmed
eyes.
It
a
is
woman, whose gleaming
glance and bright complexion are in strange
con
with the years her generally venerable appear
trast
ance proclaims, a form belonging to a bygone time.
Her
now
stature
is
beyond
for
wonderful,
description
she raises her head to knock against the sky,
and now she shrinks men.
She
is
the
to
common measure
clothed in a robe of her
of
own wcavin-,
o>
whose gossamer web has stood the wear though there are rents in at the is
it
TT,
ages,
that tell of rough usage
On
hands of ignorant men.
woven a
of
the lower
hem
on the upper a 0? and they are con
nected by a series of lines arranged like the steps of a ladder. left
a
sceptre.
In her right hand
The
sight
of
is
the
a book, in her
Muses who
are
1 It is tantalising to read in the Anecdoton Holder! of a Carmen Bucolicum by the same hand that penned the De Consolationr. 2 Standing for OewpiiTiKr] and -n-pa/cTJ/cTj. Boethius himself renders these two words by speculative/, and activa respectively, in the first dialogue on the Isagoge of Porphyry.
BOETHIUS.
58
waiting and weeping at the prisoner
s
bedside rouses
her wrath, and she chases them away with words of
Such
contumely.
sirens
consolers of one
fitting
as
they are not the
who has been brought up
under the shadow of the Porch and the Academy.
She substitutes
a sub-
for their enervating elegies
limer strain of her own, gently reproving her hearer
gloom and depression, and promising to cure him of his sickness. But first he must recognise for his
who
she
and pronounce her name.
is,
Boethius
gazes at her, but a strange lethargy binds his tongue,
and
it
is
not until she has wiped away his tears
with gentle hand that he knows her for his beloved mistress Philosophy, the
and
his oldest friend.
nurse of his early years
He
marvels at her deigning
to leave her serene habitation in order to visit a
poor prisoner
never
yet
;
but she assures him that she has
abandoned those
who
Anaxagoras and Zeno and Plato
truly all
love
her.
the
enjoyed
But
consolation of her presence in their distress.
the
physician must know the
wound,
patient
s
touch
and
;
ere she can lay
so she
listens
full
extent
of
the
on him her healing
attentively to
his
story
and the wrong that have brought his present pass. The memory of his woes
of the injustice
him
to
inspires Boethius
;
he
cries
aloud on God, the ruler
THE of the
why, when
spheres, to declare
wanders at lie
will,
him on exile,
working wickedness
man
alone
the inno
of blind Fortune.
his banishment, or rather
is wound long since, but must be Her remedies supposed.
his
and in increasing power,
He
patient grows.
his
self-imposed
She has been aware
from his true home.
of
deeper than she had
it
as
cautiously applied,
the
the
of
strength
shall lay bare his inmost heart
and confess that indeed he knows not what
to her,
nor what
is,
above
things go
why
;
59
His mercy hears him out, and then compassionates
helpless at the
divine visitor
he
all
round unswerving and unchanged,
their
cent
CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.
who
manner
rules
of this
sufferer s
man
himself
and orders
ordering
weakened
a spark of good presently leap up.
is
now
There things
;
is
Here,
however,
from which a bright flame
But
it
One
but the
beyond the ken of the
intellect.
BOOK Philosophy
is.
all
will
is
may
need time.
II.
proceeds to prove that in reality
Boethius has no right to blame Fortune.
He
has
taken upon him, fully aware of what he was doing,
whose very essence is All the possessions the loss of which
the yoke of her mutability.
fickleness,
BOETHIUS.
60
he
is
now lamenting
and she
are
Fortune
can withdraw them
at
of
friends, riches,
Had any
and renown.
property,
She had
will.
showered upon him the blessings knowledge,
own
s
votaries received more at her hands
one
her
of
To these
?
arguments he answers with the words which Dante l Of all the miseries borrowed and made immortal "
have been
of Fortune, the cruellest misfortune is to
happy
remaining to him has
young
Eusticiana
consulars, in
father live again.
still
Symmachus
scathed save by the pain
causing him.
he
blessings as precious as those
The noble
lost.
are
there
that
Philosophy replies
once."
another is
left,
s
lives,
sufferings
and
so
un are
are the
whom their father and How few there are who
grand
would
not gladly change with even his present sad con dition. self,
True happiness
and not
whose value
is
to take
to lose,
whose nature
so variable.
master of himself possesses a
never wish
man him
within the
in the gifts of Fortune,
so changeful, is
lies
which Fortune
gift
is
He who
which he
will
will never be able
from him.
To know
or to be ignorant of Fortune 1
Che
"
s
Ncssun maggior dolore tempo felice
ricordarsi del
Nella
miseria."
Inf., v.
121.
fickleness
THE is
CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.
man on whom
equally disastrous to the
falls
particular knowledge engenders this
point
in
the
the
colloquy
Fortune
asks, are
happiness with the
leave
nothing
it
s
divine
is
Is it
?
purse
own.
of these
And
fall
good
lies
to
and power
purchase avarice.
felicity
Is
But the
?
of
human
of the
lot
Boethius.
wicked can have no
I
name
Is it a great
Here
?
a tender spot.
want scope
then explained glory.
for action,
how narrow
This earth
is
the vast system of the universe
must the splendour of is
one of
its
its
attain
keep green and fresh the virtue that I know It is
the
it
abhors contraries, gifts
Philosophy has laid her finger on
me.
;
within the reach of the vilest of
in themselves.
Yes, cries
carries
really claim these as his
as nature
the
What, she
But money must
?
can
At
physician
them
of
this
beauty of the land and
But no man can
?
mankind.
which
it
more graceless than
Is it position
ment
money
before
flash of jewels, or the fruits
and which
gifts,
and
fear.
gnawing
begins to apply her rcmc-dia validiora.
real
her favour
for all ignorance implies unhappiness,
;
Gl
of
is
to
in
are the limits
but a tiny speck in :
how
a single city,
inhabitants, appear to
contemptible
much more
that
him whose gaze
familiar with the infinity of the heavens.
In the
time of Cicero the fame of the Republic, then in
its
BOETHIUS.
62
how had not spread across the Caucasus must have been cribbed, cabined, and confined
flower,
;
"
"
the renown of even
its
Again, what
noblest citizen.
one time and one nation looks upon with approval,
So
another will unhesitatingly condemn.
man
a
must be content with a name bounded by his own As epoch, and known to his contemporaries only. to the glorious for a
man
of philosopher,
title
he
Fortune.
for
at the
When
changes her deceitful smile to
last a
that a
good word
cruel
goddess
frown, and
in so
doing proclaims her changeful nature, then she
indeed true
then,
;
is
another really to deserve the name.
However, Philosophy has say
one thing
to cheat himself into the belief that
one, but quite
to
it is
and then
alone, can she lead
is
men
back to the only Good, from which she has lured
them away
in the time of their prosperity.
BOOK
III.
The patient feels his strength returning under the inspiring words of Philosophy, and declares that he can support a yet further increase in the potency of her remedies.
She thereupon leads him into a
dis
cussion of the supreme Good, and of the craving of
humanity
to
attain to
it.
It
is
this
that
makes
THE
them
CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.
so eager for the superficial
ures of Fortune
;
and
63
fleeting pleas
the very diversity of their desires
some seeking riches, others fame, and so on points to some sovereign Good which shall satisfy every longing. All men, even the most degenerate, are impelled to seek
or
less
Good, each in his own way, and with more
But wherein
discernment.
amassing of riches a
Nor yet
his neighbour. for the
climbing to
humiliation
of
in wealth,
man must
needs rob
in power, for that
intrigue
?
in an honourable position,
office
involves the preliminary
Nor again
canvass for votes.
the
is
a possession surrounded with
And
and danger.
true
Not
Good, the object of their aspirations for in the
the
lies
assuredly
it
does not
lie
in pleasure, for that implies servitude to the basest of all things, the body.
All these are insufficient, and but fragmentary
some great whole that contains them all. Before entering on the search for this whole, the
parts of
Father of
no
all
must be invoked, without whose
undertaking
After
the
corne
invocation
good, for there is is
can
to
follows
a
the
successful
nothing better than
He
issue.
God
proof. ;
aid
nay,
is
He
the perfection of goodness, and therefore the true
Good must
reside in
Him.
But happiness
lias
been
BOETHIUS.
64
be
to
acknowledged
the
Good.
true
God, and
Therefore
none other than
happiness resides
in
God
cannot be predicated of Him, nor
;
for accident
can He,
who
Men
true Good. in
best of
is
be separated from the
all,
can to a certain extent participate
and in virtue
happiness,
is
that
of
participation
attain to divinity.
make
All creatures seek God.
and therefore
Evil, notwithstanding the paradox, has
no real existence cannot do
for happiness,
for
;
God,
who can do
all
things,
evil.
BOOK IV. Boethius confesses the truth and beauty of his words, but complains that the chief cause
teacher
s
of his
doubt and misery
fact that the universe is
is
still
untouched.
under the rule
The
of a just
and all-powerful God only makes the presence of evil in the world the more strange and lamentable
;
for evil does exist, its
votaries succeed
often oppressed. if
Philosophy,
which God
s
vessels were
if
and
It
in
it
be in appearance only, and flourish,
while the good are
would indeed be
direful, replies
a well-ordered household, with
universe
may
fitly .be
compared, vile
honoured and precious vessels despised.
THE
But
CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.
this is not the case.
If our previous
65
arguments
must follow that the good are always powerful, the wicked always powerless for it is the hold, then
it
;
essential characteristic of
impotency
or miss the object of its aim.
to fall short of
N"ow7-whiltrall"men
alike are conscious of the impulse towards Good, the
good alone can attain thereto, the wicked never they
with a misconception of
start
ignorance of the roads by which True, they
may
tion leads
them
it is
to seek,
inflicted
;
may
be reached.
quite
most
but never the thing which
for that,
;
wrong
to
we have
terrible
is
Good.
loss of
Good they
chastisement that can
their very freedom to
a further aggravation of
seen,
suppose that the wicked
In the mere
are ever rewarded. suffer the
for
obtain the thing which their inclina
they really desire Again,
it
;
nature, and an
its
be
work wickedness
is
and
if
their punishment,
were not blinded and their understanding
their eyes
darkened, they would rejoice in every correction laid
upon them
as one step
they are plunged.
more out
mire in which
Even the power which Philosophy
does not deny that they possess is
of the
of a certain
kind
born of impotency, for they have power only over
evil,
and that
when he
said
is less 1
than nothing.
alone have power to
the wise 1
Plato was right
Gorgias, 507c.
E
do
BOETHIUS.
66
what they will the wicked only ment of their inclination.
arrive at the fulfil
;
Nor
is
this
all.
The wicked cannot be
any more than
exist
which keeps
its
evil
alone
for that
exists,
nature and preserves
said to
its order.
is
By
disobeying the natural impulse towards Good, the
wicked
man
has violated the law of his nature, and
|
is
become nothing more than a dead body, the ruin
of a
man
that once was.
To return
rewards and punish
to the question of
ments, a threefold chastisement firstly,
and
evil,
same.
on the wicked,
lies
in the will, secondly, in the thirdly, in
How
the
power
accomplishment
them
gladly would I see
this burden, cries Boethius bitterly.
work
to of
the
relieved of
It will disappear,
answers Philosophy, even sooner than you hope, or they look life
there
for it
for.
For in the swift course
nothing comes so
is
late
can appear long to an immortal
great hopes
and
come down
in unexpected ruin.
of
human
that the waiting
The
soul.
lofty scaffolding of wickedness often
no such limit be
But even supposing
set to wickedness, still
believe, iniquity begets misery, a
if,
man must
as
we
be ever
the more miserable the longer he lives in iniquity. It is well for
end at once
him
that death comes quickly to put an
to his wickedness
and
his wretchedness.
THE
CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.
After Boethius
67
acknowledged the fairness
lias
of
both premise and conclusion, his teacher goes on to
which has already been put
establish the theory
ward that punishment
He
doer.
puts
punishment
a
question
wrong future
must be allowed that
it
exceedingly vague and in
is
Dost thou not
"
the
concerning
and
of the soul,
the answer he receives definite.
a real benefit to the
is
for
he asks,
reserve,"
"
any
other penalties for souls after the death of the body ? "
"
Assuredly I do reserve very grievous ones, of which,
in
my
whose object
opinion, some,
rigorous
is
while others, whose object
;
But
merciful.
I
have no mind
to
to punish, are is
to purify, are
speak
now on
this
"
matter.
These discussions naturally lead on to the subject of Fate
and Providence.
The divine
throned in the citadel of
its
own
Intelligence, en simplicity, hath
devised a method for directing the variable order of things.
Contemplated in
purity, this to, is
and
method
what the wise men
things
hands
sublime and pristine
called Providence
;
with regard
in connection with, the things it acts upon, it
words, Providence all
is
its
;
Fate
is is
of old called Fate.
In other
the supreme Reason that orders the
instrument which, in the
of Providence, binds together all things,
keeps them each in
its
proper place.
and
Providence
BOETHIUS.
68 holds
all
an
in
things
however
embrace,
equal
Fate sets diverse, however numerous, they may be. all things in motion, apportioning to them their con venient times, forms, and places.
Fate
on Providence and emanates from
God
Providence that to
be done
its
assigns
stability
He
through Fate that different seasons
by means
of
everything that
is
It is
to
dependent
though the two
it,
are of very different character.
is
and individuality.
It
is
has His orders carried out at
and in
What
different ways.
the in
termediary agents between Providence and Fate
may
be, Philosophy does not take upon herself to assert. "
Whether
be through certain divine
it
which wait on Providence that Fate or
by the
service of the
by the submissive
soul, or
spirits
carried out,
is
whole of nature, or by the heavenly motions stars, or
by
angelic virtue, or
by the varied
demons, or by some of these, or by the chain of Fate that Providence of all that is to
is
is
woven
this
all of
is
of the skill
of
them, that
certainly clear,
the motionless and simple mould
be, while
and temporal order
of
Fate
all
is
that
the moving coil
which the divine
Simplicity has ordered to be carried
out."
In proposing these alternatives, Philosophy only wishes to emphasise the immobility of Providence as distinguished
from the
flexibility of
Fate.
The
THE
CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.
between these two
relation
further illustrated by
is
There are some
the analogy of concentric circles. things which
those divine
things
69
above the order of Fate
rise
which are firmly
fixed
close
thus
;
the
to
Simplicity stand without the moving order
That which
of Fate.
lies
entwined in closer meshes of
is
primary Intelligence
away from the
farthest
and conversely, things are the more completely freed from Fate, the nearer they approach the hinge
Fate
;
As
of all things.
which becomes
reasoning
to that
which
nity, as the circle is to its its
moving
It is
cause and
effect,
an
things.
a
is
confusion
We
is
eter
to
Fate in
is
Nothing
all
motionless
its
there
and
is
some
misordering
must remember that there does and disposes
directs is left
under the rule
to wilful
;
of
exist
things for
all
chance
Providence
of
everything
and even those
fallen out of the path
marked out
them, are directed into some other path by that
order which embraceth
ravra Oeov to
centre, so
that to our eyes
things which have for
as time
Fate that so rigidly binds together
apparent
method which
good.
is,
succession to Providence in
simplicity.
times
to the intellect, as that
is
man
wg
iravr
all
things.
ayoptvtiv, and
ApyaXtov it
is
<^u
not given
either to grasp with his intelligence or to
explain in words
all
the intricate machinery of
God s
BOETHIUS.
70
Let us be content with our knowledge that
designs.
God who hath
the same
and order them
dispose
for
good, and that, while
anxious to keep in His likeness
He
brought into being, is
unlike
As
driveth all
and
evil,
He all
hath that
His kingdom
of
of the order of fateful necessity.
a final conclusion, Philosophy argues that all
fortune
is
good, since
The approach
will.
it
only comes by
of that
which
ill-fortune should nerve the wise
are
it
to the fight
which
all
you must engage; overwhelm you, against
advancing towards
against ill-fortune, lest
man
God s good
falsely called
is
fortune in
that fight against either
who
that
all
Him, beyond the bounds
by means
things doth
all
begotten
virtue
The middle
undermine you.
good fortune,
lest
way between
the two must be boldly seized
it
and
held.
BOOK V. The
six sections in prose
and
five in verse of this
book are taken up with an elaborate discussion on the compatibility of
man s
freewill with
knowledge in a universe where nothing out of a
its
proper cause, and where
all is
God s
fore
exists with
under the rule
good and wise Governor.
But, asks Boethius, in
all this rigid
bond
of cause
THE
and
effect
For
if
is
CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY. there no place
God knows
that of necessity
all
earthly
?
which His pre disappears and
freewill
Communion with Him
place.
becomes impossible, prayer
how can an
to pass
Thus
necessity takes its
liberty of choice
things and cannot be deceived,
must come
science has foreseen.
for
71
.
is
demand
rendered useless, for the
affect
course
of
things that have been already immutably fixed on
high
?
s
Philosophy
answer opens with a definition
of eternity, which, as distinguished from is
the whole and complete possession of intermina
ble
life,
and
Nothing that
God
can be attributed to
this
suffers the condition of time,
alone.
though
it
neither ever began to be, nor should ever cease to
be (as in Aristotle
opinion was the case with the
s
world), nor yet though
its
life
should stretch into
an infinity of time, can rightly be called
And
so if
names,
we
"
we would shall say
assign to things their proper
with Plato that God
and that the world
is
"happened,
shall presently
come
walking,
being
all tilings
to pass.
man walking
upon him any constraint this
eternal,
that are happening, and that
Just as our seeing a
so
is
God,
perpetual."
eternal, includes in His divine perception
that have
eternal.
to
does not lay
continue or to
foreknowledge of
God
does
stop
not
BOETHIUS.
72
the actions which
necessitate
order that no confusion
But
man this
and actions
may
arise
between the
free
and the divine ordering of the world. very consciousness that outstretched before
lie
man
eye doth lay on
our thoughts
all
God s
a certain necessity
so to live that nothing
all-seeing
a necessity
he can do or think
out of tune with the divine "
It
contemplates.
called Providence rather than Previdence, in
must be
will of
it
harmony
of
be
may
His
rule.
Wherefore the freedom of choice remains inviolate
men
and those laws are not unfair which
for
mortal
lay
down rewards and punishments
by no
;
down from on
looks
of
ledge
whose
all
the
things,
ever
is
bound
One
that
who hath foreknow
high, God, -
present eternity of
sight agrees with the future quality of our
the good reward, and punish
actions, assigning to
ment
there
Furthermore,
necessity.
for wills
It is not in vain that
to the wicked.
we
lay
our hopes and prayers before God, for
when they
are right they cannot be without
Turn you your mind
effect.
from vice and ensue righteousness, uplift to
worthy hopes, in
to heaven.
laid all
A
upon you
if
all
humility direct your prayers
strong necessity to live uprightly
you would not cheat
is
yourself, since
your actions take place before the eyes of a Judge
who
seeth all
things."
THE
CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.
So ends the
have read
Consolation of Philosophy, not,
I
if
aright, with any abrupt termination, as
it
many have
73
maintained, but rather with a serene and
noble epilogue, which affords a grateful, and without
doubt an intentional, contrast to the restlessness and for it is
petulance
passages in the earlier books.
and
her promise raised
that marks
less
nothing
She has
her mission.
fulfilled
many
Philosophy has kept
and tenderly from the
her disciple gently
depths of depression and despair in which she found
him
to a
calm and reverend trust in God.
shown him the emptiness
of earthly things
sovereign beauty of heavenly things
no indication that Booth ius had pursue the does the of finish.
search
fifth
for
it falls
some two hundred on four hundred
;
and the
and there
is
mind
to
Nor
comfort any farther.
book betray any signs
True,
;
in his
it
She has
want
of haste or
short of the fourth book by
lines,
and
of the
third
but, on the other hand,
within thirty lines of the second, and
is
by it
close
comes
longer than
by near a hundred while the comparative in frequency of the songs and lyrics with which the the
first
writer
is
;
elsewhere so willing to vary his prose, only
points to a feeling in
his
mind that metre was not
the proper vehicle for the careful synthesis and ela
borate
inductive
development which was required
BOETHIUS.
74
by and
and unusual a subject
serious
so
has told us as iv., pr.
6),
himself in a previous passage the question under discus
where
being the relations between
sion
Fate and Provi
he puts these words into Philosophy
dence "
much
Freewill
Indeed, he
compatibility with Providence.
its
(Cons,
as
However much you may
s
mouth
:
delight in the attractions
of music and poetry, you must put off that pleasure for a little time while I weave a chain of orderly
connected
arguments."
The peculiar form which the
of
Consolation
mingled prose and verse in is
as the Sahara Menippcea,
cast
is
known
and takes
the Cynic Menippus of Gadara
(fl.
its
60
to scholars
name from
B.C.)
Terentius Varro, the herald of the Ciceronian age,
was the
first
among Latin authors
to turn to account
s
method, which was excellently suited to
his purpose
namely, a merciless and indiscriminate
Menippus
exposure, from a cynical standpoint, of all existing
Varro
systems of philosophy.
s
example was
fol
lowed nearly a century later by the younger Seneca,
who employed his
credit,
for
the Satura Menippa3a, not his
emperor Claudius.
scurrilous
(the
to
lampoon on the dead
In his Apokolakuntosis Claudii "
"
much
Gourdification
of
Claudius)
the
philosopher does his best to vilify the
ungrateful
memory
of
a
THE benefactor for
CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.
whom, when
living,
75
he had no words
to express his admiration.
The
satire
seems to have had some vogue dur
ing the reign of Nero, for besides this diatribe
Seneca
we meet with
s,
it
of
in Petronius Arbiter s great
farrago of wit, wisdom, and obscenity, of which the principal
fragment remaining to us
is
Cena
the
Trimalchionis.
Boethius borrowed nothing from these works be
yond the hint
for
the literary form in which
to
and philosophical maxims. Nor debt considerable to his immediate prede
clothe his moral
was his
cessor in the Satura Menipprea, Martianus Capella
430?), whose extraordinary book
(fl.
Mercurii
et
Philologies
which, by
De
joyed an almost equal popularity with the during the early middle ages
tion
is
Nuptiis
en
the way,
Consola
marked by an
extravagance and pedantry to which the later writer offers
It
no parallel even in his
happy moments.
therefore, be safely claimed for our author
may,
was the
that he
Greek medley cal questions,
any
least
first
to apply the
form of the old
to the serious treatment of philosophi
that he
sort of dignity.
was the
first to
invest
it
with
1
1
This account of the Satura Menippoea is mainly taken from Tenffel, Geschichte tier Romische Literatnr (1875), 165, 28, 3 ;
3; 289, 7
;
452.
BOETHIUS.
76
Whereas
had heedlessly jumbled
his forerunners
prose and verse, falling into the latter sometimes in
the very middle of a sentence, he
is
careful to balance
nicely the one against the other, choosing the
consummate
with
which
art
the
for
moment
insertion of a song
and give emphasis
to,
the
thoughts on which he has already exercised the
full
shall
carry
on,
force of his pedestrian rhetoric
The regular appearance
and
logical argument.
of poetry in the midst
a prose that (to us at least)
is
always
difficult
of
and
sometimes dry, was doubtless intended to serve a double purpose
on the
:
in the first place, to relieve the strain
writer, without sensibly lowering the tone of
the dialogue
and secondly,
;
to refresh the reader
a constant and agreeable variety.
dwelling
at
must be
my
much
such length on the Menippaean Satire conviction that the
Consolation
of the popularity it afterwards
form in which
its
it
owed
enjoyed to the
hard sayings were presented.
men, when they are have
My
with
excuse for
Most
for reading philosophy, like to
conveyed to them in as easy and
intelligible
a shape as possible.
No work
one will question the inferiority of Capella to that
of
s
Boethius, botli in point of subject-
matter and execution.
And what
is
true of
him
is
equally true of the other writers of the time, one
THE
CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.
There
77
no doubt that Boethius brings us nearer to the Augustan age than any other Latin for find all.
is
To take
three hundred years. all
its
and excess
affectation
here concerned with the
temperate and simple
And
am
I it
is
bom
turn, is infinitely
the intolerable effusions of Ennodius.
yet these writers were reputed models of style,
and on them
and
alone
in comparison with the its
For
first.
of ornament,
Consolation
bast of Cassiodorus, which, in preferable to
his prose
fell
the burden of the correspondence
literature of the court
;
while even Priscian, the
famous Byzantine grammarian, betrays a strange unfamiliarity with good Latin. If,
then,
we
bear
in
mind how the
intellectual
vigour of the Latin race had been drained by three centuries
of
internal
and
strife
deadly struggle with the barbarian consideration the
influence
controversy, with
its
corruption ;
we
if
and
take into
wrought by theological
incessant
demands
for
fresh
terms with which to express thoughts that no writer of the golden age could ever have entertained shall
be ready to
forgive
we
Boethius his occasional
aberrations from the style of Cicero.
Obbarius has sagaciously remarked
*
that most of
the expressions which offend an ear accustomed to 1
Op.cit., Proleg.,
i.
21.
78
BOETHIUS.
the language of the Augustan period can be traced
back to
by any means peculiar to certain pedantry and archaic commonest
characteristics
and
literature
This tendency
authors.
prse-classical
Latin writers.
late
not
A
affectation is one of the
of
every unspontaneous
and often follows
art,
is
as a natural
reaction from the over-refinement and prejudice of a
When we come
classical age.
we
once
at
feel
He
ground.
we
that
to
are
Boethius
standing
of the various
employment
which he presses
into the service of his
writes
hexameters,
elegiacs,
asclepiads,
hendecasyllabics,
and iambics, with
and
His
correctness.
ious
won as
latter of
the
warm
whom
admiration of
declared
"
nihil
;
cum
Muse, and sapphics,
equal address
critics as fastid
Scaliger,
the
quse libuit ludere in poesi, cultius, nihil gravius,
illis
neque densitas sententiarum abstulit
metres
skill in this province of liter
Casaubon and Julius Csesar
divina sane sunt
men
on surer
displays an exceptional ingenuity and
versatility in the
ature
s verses,
candorem.
venerein, neque
Equidem
censeo
acu
paucos
]
illo
comparari
posse."
I do not suppose that the
modern reader
will be
prepared to give an unqualified assent to this opinion of the great scholar of the Renaissance. 1
Poetices liber
vi.
But on the
THE
CONSOLATION OF PHILOSOPHY.
79
other hand, he will surely not be so unfair to our
poet as to say with Sitzmann that there
is
hardly a
verse in Boethius that does not seem to have been
taken from Seneca.
from Nero
s tutor, as
fail to
Peiper
Consolation
edition of the
he
Boethius has borrowed freely
does
not
scruple
Medea, from the
to
s
is
in fact,
and
words
Hercules
from nearly every
he generally manages
plays in turn
hardly of
German s hasty
appropriate
Hippolytus, from the
them the impress
imitation
But while
whole passages, from the
Furens and the CEteeus one of Seneca to give
nor indeed did
;
suited him.
it
and sometimes
phrases,
testifies
lay Ovid and Horace, Virgil and Juvenal,
under contribution when he
index at the end of his
s
of his
own
genius,
and
his
kind to justify the old
a
He
generalisation.
sometimes shows
a terseness and a brevity which are absent from the
work
of the older poet.
metrum a3tas "),
Take, for instance, the
of the second book
and compare with
it
Felix ("
nimium
fifth
prior
the descriptions of the
former age in the Medea (301
scqq.),
the Hippolytus
1 (524 scqq.), and the Octavia (390 scqq.), where for the same idea that Boethius expresses in thirty lines
Seneca employs seventy or eighty. It is 1
I
worthy
of
quote from Farnabius
notice s
that
the
obligation of
edition of the tragedies (London, 1624).
BOETHIUS.
80
most apparent in his
Boethius to his forerunners
is
treatment of mythological
subjects
;
while in the
metra of a purely philosophical character, such as iii.
9
and
11
;
v.
3 and 4, he owes nothing to any
Latin poet.
These at any rate show that he was
quite able to
walk
critic that
alone.
But there
is
takes a singular delight in running
similarities of expression in this
and that
should always be remembered that, as
Lowell
Chaucer,
is
;
It
artist.
Mr
Eussell
and that the greatest have
been
Plagiarism,
after
Moliere
Shakespeare,
the most unblushing all,
down
wisely says, the question of originality is not
one of form but of substance poets
a class of
borrowers.
only blameworthy and in the nature
crime,
when
when
the
writer
who can put
though he
the loan
imitation
may
is
falls
a
new
the original
of
a
;
and
a
dress on an old thought,
not lay claim to originality nor rise
to true greatness, will always
and gratitude
of
not repaid with interest
command
of his fellow-men.
the applause
CHAPTER THE
1
iin.osopiiy or
Tin-:
IV.
CONSOLATION E
r/i-:
,
Berlin, IS
A. IHluel.i-i
/.O.
Chribteiithluoe.
<
.,],
.niLNKKii
could not is
jyyl:oni
^ii
iil
K.^-n.skii- .:,
of
iuiJ
as
.
;
To be
sure, \vo
iu
tknity (jiu
iiti.
l:is
s
.".u;>;
his fo;
1
]n* piii]oFoj,luca]
;IM<]
(U;[]i in
To lK-in
Stpicis^n.
tlie
God
to trace tli^
treatment
ch cv.nistiMic^.s
its oil-
on:l Flotinud tau^lit
conception of
soem
i\im
?ln-..J7ii?Mi
rjoolu.?
iuiiueuce exercised on lora by o soo fclmt
St.-llna-;
Co:;.
I.
be celectu-
a hiixtuve of
AmtoteHiuusrn, and
v.
u seiuc
S85,
1
Boethius s mcultl Lo
fail
fonti
ui.
1
SKCTION
A
.
r-ol mi.s
of
Attic is
v,ith
it),
HM-.
pInlo.soi.InM:,
pn-oly Platonic.
teaching of Chria-
soiae
of
tli^
divine
instance^ Gfod a prescience in rel^ un
8J
JiOKTi ill
man
to
s
S.
The compatibility
freewill.
freedom with a divide
government
humsm
of
world
the
of
was not a question that disturbed the older philo sopher at
who
all,
.suffered
to pass unchallenged the
apparent contradiction between that absolute freedom of choice which
claimed for the soul, and the
lie
involuntary character of vice and ignorance.
who
those
on
are anxious to derive
1
subject from a Christian source, are apt to
tliis
overlook the fact that of
teaching
it
already present- in
is
and the
Proclus is
these philosophers
when they attempt
clearly out of
heathen gods info their Christianity, he
against
promising hatred of
all
has
sympathy with fuUt the
to
as
oyslem
none
tin;
And
iNeoplatonists.
although Boethhrs
old
l>ut
oethius s theory
that
of
of fret
rv.i
uncom
that savours of Polytheism
that distinguishes the early Christian controversialists.
With
characteristic caution he keeps the
-cin, """
"
1
""
-*-"
and
in a highly
liibits
significant passage mv. 6,
^C N
a complete indifference as to the agency
wliieh the divine co .in.and.s are put in
Hut he
cnr-. rid
is
"IVtiifheisiti
in
that
far
is,
cerned.
media,
51A/ex-
as
not to
fall
execution.
into the Chnrybdis of
avoiding the Scylla of Polytheism as
the Physic of the Stoics
Such expressions
0), n(?i/:a
l>v
rerum
(i.
pr.
5
as naturci a ;
iii.
pr.
mm a
4), are
is
con
(iii.
in.
not the
THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE utterance of a
disciple
DE CONSOLATIONS.
83
Porch (whose
all-
the
of
pervading principle was immanent in are taken straight from the Timseus ninth metre of the third book
nature), but
indeed the
in Nitzsch s words,
is,
nothing but ein ganzer AbscJinitt dcs Timaeus versificirt
and
sion of
the will
law
his natural of
is
simply the expres
a transcendental God,
who
is
over and above the world, the only Father of things, the producer of
On
Christian
are
very
far
His
territory.
"
from landing him on Father
a purely physical conception
TOV TravToz of the
from
different
much more who
dialogue,
Him
as a
the
copy
would not be
merged for
ness, the perfect
of
of
all
things
the Trarfip rouSt
something very
Father the
of
the
New
Consolation
is
than the Deity of Plato
in the Ideas
His universe
difficult
;
s
which served
and although
it
to find passages both in the
and elsewhere
Timieus
care for
loving
definite being is
"
Timteus/ and
But the Deity
Testament. a
and
the other hand, phrases of this kind
they abound
is
all natures.
to
match the kindly firm
knowledge, the righteous wrath, the
His creatures, which Boethius attributes
to
God, there would seem to be no doubt that the
Eoman Greek
philosopher had a clearer notion than the of
God s
personal existence.
Thus he does
BOETHIUS.
84
not shrink from the expression
God/ and
colloqui
cum Deo,
converse with
to
in speaking of the necessity
must be owned that such
It
efficacy of prayer.
"
personal epithets as prcesens and amicus,
the Deity by both Cicero
Platonic, are applied to (
Tusc./
Our
i.
27) and Seneca
philosopher,
(
De
Prov.,
i.
however, returns to
he speaks of God as his use of the
word
car ens
livore "
not strictly
if
love
"
(iii.
44
ii.
;
6).
Plato
when
m. 9)
;
and
in such phrases as ccdo
imperitans amor (ii. m. 8) and asternus et communis amor (iv. pr. 6) is an echo of the
cunctis of <frt\ta
Empedocles, conveyed to us through the medium of the
Timseus.
It
the
is
concord that keeps the
universe together, and has no
with the
of
St
SECTION
II.
aycurfi
neither
Although of
uArj
Aristotle
dualism of Mani,
John
still
sort
of
connection
Gospel.
THE UNIVERSE.
the
bear
s
xV a
^
Plato .nor
much resemblance
to
the
the
both one and the other phil
osopher were manifestly embarrassed by the existence of matter.
It is
now
necessary to determine what
assumed with regard to this ques and here if anywhere we have a crucial test
position Boethius tion
;
by which the
Christianity of our author
must stand
THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE or
The Christian revelation
fall.
that
the
"
God
in the beginning
Now
earth."
axiom
DE CONSOLATIONS.
distinctly states
created the heaven and
Boethius quotes with approval the
ex nihilo nihil
"
85
and while he
"
;
is
careful
not to include the efficient cause within the limits precept, he gives his emphatic assent to
of this
as far as concerns the material
substrate,
it
and his
thoughts seem to dwell with affectionate regret on
when no one ven nam nihil ex nihilo
the blissful days of philosophy
tured to dispute
truth
its
"
existere vera sententia est-cui
nemo umquam veterum
Such an expression of regret would be impossible on the lips of an. earnest est"
refragatus
(v.
pr.
1).
He
student of the Bible.
theory of the world spirit,
origin, not in
s
any Christian
but wholly under the influence of Aristotle.
Thus God things
goes on to develop the
(iii.
sovereign
is.
not only the cause but the end of
12\
pr.
Good
1
all
All creatures naturally seek a
seek happiness.
takes a false direction,
This impulse often
making them pursue some
part of Good, such as wealth or fame or friendship,
and
fall
short of that
Good which
is
One, and com
prises all the rest.
This highest exist in reality, 1
Good
or
sovereign happiness must
and not merely
Cf. Nio. Ethics,
Bk.
i.,
reside in the imagpassiui.
BOETHIUS.
86 ination
l
the presence of an incomplete
;
is
with
always
us,
Good, a perfect happiness, for
but
a
argues
complete
not possible that
it is
should grow out
the complete
or of
which we know by ex
an imperfect happiness, perience
Good
the
of
incomplete,
vice versd.
We
see here that Boethius does not attempt to
prove the existence of God, but rather the existence
He
God
identical
with
does not start with the idea of complete
and work out from
ness,
it
God s
a proof of
exist
he takes the existing incomplete__as_his point In a word, the implicit proof of God s departure.
ence of
Good which must be
a perfect
of
;
existence
the
is
cosmological, and
proof
ontological
Over and above
this
very different from
put forward there
proof
by Augustine. is
the
physico-
theological proof, as Nitzsch points out, referring to
the passage in
name
of
God
iii.
to
where Boethius gives the that something without which the pr. 12,
created world could not hold together, nor be set in
motion.
Once pr.
/ again, the
3), simplicity
(v.
which he predicates
attributes pr.
6),
of
(iv.
of his Divinity, are not
from the Christian vocabulary. 1
inaccessibility
and purity
Of. NIC. Ethics,
Bk.
"
i.
The
c. 6.
pr.
(v.
6),
drawn
eternal
God
THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE possesses and of "
sits
87
embraces in one instant the fulness "
Him
In
immovable
;
enthroned in the citadel of His simplicity
;
eternal
He
DE CONSOLATIONS.
life
"
;
these
expressions like
is
life
recall
one
to
s
"
"
mind the
mental position of a Proclus rather than that of an Augustine.
Augustine had won his way by the spiritual ex
One
perience of a lifetime to the clear knowledge of
who
whom
is
absolutely
who
good,
is
absolute
Unity,
he could nevertheless approach and apprehend.
Proclus
s
primary object was
to
from the world of His creation. 1
keep God
He
is
apart
a pure, in
exactly the phraseology
accessible, simple Essence,
and the Creator must
of Boethius, be it remarked,
be inferior to 2v in so far as concerns the predica tion of energy origin
To the same
and working power.
must be referred the clcemonum varia
which Boethius speaks
sollertia
of as a possible intermediary
agency between Providence and Fate, mentioning in the same breath with certainly a
it
angelica virtus,
which
is
as
trace of Christian, as the former is of
Neoplatonic, influence.
It is clear that
Boethius was
acutely sensible of the difficulty Proclus felt about
confounding the created world
;
transcendental Essence
accordingly 1
De
Prov.
we ,
find
50-52.
with
him taking
the his
BOETHIUS.
88 predecessor
s
and
divinity,
Fate as the intermediary, dependent his Providence as the
primary Essence.
In considering this point the reader must be careful to bear in
mind the grand
between the
difference
Neoplatonic and the Stoic doctrine
of
The
Fate.
Porch looked upon d/nap^vfi sim
disciples of the
ply as one of the names of the all-pervading Prin ciple,
and
identified
it
with Providence, irpovoia,
while the Neoplatonists held
and dependent
ferior to,
here as everywhere
else,
to
it
be distinctly in
on, Providence.
between the two extremes
of opinion.
ranged his divinity in three grades the pure Essence telligence
;
and
pher
t/ia/ojucv/)
and sensible
the
created world. all
Keason
The
Our
things.
:
for
him
in its
philoso
immanent
titles of
it is
it
held in
the expression
connection with the
Stoics, as I
three as
nothing but various
have pointed in nature,
His
relation
to
nature.
the Cosmic Soul.
We
out,
and as
naturally brings us to a closer consideration of in
In
which has the order
a higher place than that which
divine
regarded
(1) Upovoia,
Hpovota with Noue, and assigns to
the Neoplatonic system of
Proclus ar
(2) Noue, the divine creative
(3) Et/ia/o/itvr),
ing of corporate identifies
;
Boethius,
takes his stand somewhere
This
God
have seen that
Boethius does not exclude from his system a cer-
THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE tain substrate, that his
the beginning create
DE CONSOLATIONE.
prima
"
nal causes,
He
divinitas did not
the world, but built
from pre-existing matter. 2
it
Mutual
love, alternus amor,
of
up
1
scheme
3
it
had been
is
the bond
that keeps the whole together, while every
under the impulse
in
His own
after
it
to carry out the
of perfection in accordance with which
formed.
it
"
Impelled by no exter
ungrudgingly shaped
divine image, and taught
89
being,
a certain self-love implanted
by Providence, seeks to maintain its own inde Over all God sits enthroned, sur pendent entity.
in
it
veying the work with eye, and
serene,
all -
comprehending
fulfilling the promptings of His divine in
through the agency of Fate.
telligence
For the
time-relations between the Creator and the creation
Boethius goes back to the Platonic distinction be
tween perpetuity and eternity, from which Proclus
and
his
followers
ception of
had strayed through a miscon
Timpcus/ 41c.
They imagined that Plato
assigned to the world a co-eternity with God, where
he had only predicated
as
tion
and not
at
comprehension 1
Cf.
"
all
of it a life of endless
dura
that simultaneous and complete
of all time
Comlitor et artifex
which
rcruni,"
i.
m.
is
5.
the characteristic Of. also iv. pr. 6
;
iv.
in. 6. ;
:!
"
Pepulerant fingere oausne
The
4>tAia,
i.e.,
of
materiffi fluitantis
opus"
Empcdocles and of the Timajus.
iii.
m.
9.
90
BOETHIUS.
of eternity.
Boethius lays great stress on the incom the world, which can only afford to
pleteness of
mortals a semblance of the true loni),
inasmuch
for ever
(iii.
Good (imagines
as having once become,
it
veri
cannot last
Over and above these limita
pr. 9).
tions to the completeness of the physical world, he
Fortune, Chance, and Evil
mentions three agencies
which appear
to restrict the sovereign rule of
God
in nature.
SECTION I say intentionally
he loses reality.
little
"
FOKTUNE.
appear to
because
restrict,"
time in stripping these forces of
For instance, Fortune, which he
guishes from Fate,
hand
III.
for the
is
all
distin
merely an instrument in God
correction
and education
of
s
man, and
however harmful and capricious she may appear to his limited intelligence, she is really good in what ever guise she comes.
SECTION IV. Again, Chance, he
CHANCE.
tells us, far
from being some
thing that wilfully violates the divine order, the fulfilment of one side of that order. in
no wise bound by a chain or sequence
is
rather
If it
were
of causes,
THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE
DE CONSOLATIONS.
could have no existence at
it
Chance
is,
all,
for
according to Aristotle
s
"
ex niliilo
91
niliil."
the
"
definition,
unexpected event of an action brought about by a confluence of causes foreign to the object
Now
that order which proceeds by a necessary
effect of
sequence, and, taking to each
and
all their
rise in Providence, assigns
its
proper time and place.
SECTION V.
To the mind
mind
the
blance
;
EVIL.
of Boethius evil is
of Plato, nothing
what
all
then, can evil exist
in reality, is
it is
with
was
to
things, cannot do
?
Certainly experi
ence teaches us that something that cal evil is present
it
but a shadow and a sem
God, who can do
for
How,
evil.
tion
proposed."
these concurrent and confluent causes are the
us, but, far
we
call
physi
from being
an instrument for good, and
evil
its inflic
the greatest benefit that can be conferred upon
the wicked.
1
Moral
evil,
however, presents a
diffi
culty different in kind and in degree from physical evil,
and the arguments advanced by Boethius
prove place.
its
reality are
Cf.
feeble
and common
Thus, he speaks of the victims of moral
as non-existent, as 1
somewhat
to dis
Prot, 323, 4
;
mere moral
Gorg., 472, 3
;
evil
corpses, not seeing
477; 479; 508
;
523; 525.
BOETHIUS.
92
that the power to strike dead or wither implies a certain lively vigour
and
reality.
Although he seems to be so
accord with
far in
Christian doctrine that he looks in no
way
fruit
of
limiting
God s
man s own
upon moral, evil as goodness, and on sin as the
wilful
he
is
very vague and doubtful on this point,
and chooses rather majority of
wickedness of the
to confess the
mankind than
whole world
the
free
and nothing more, 1
choice, as a disease of the soul still
and
disobedience
in
to include,
one
with Augustine,
sweeping condemnation.
man s
Indeed, he recognises the possibility of
attain
ing to perfection, and that without any assistance
from divine grace.
The notion
and in need
of a
Eedeemer
suggest itself to
him
at
sin
SECTION VI.
The
of a is
world
lost in
one that does not
all.
PSYCHOLOGY OF THE
CONSOLATION.
stoical conception of the soul as a
blank tablet
which receives external impressions from the mate rial world, finds no place in Boethius s psychology.
On
the contrary, he dismisses
opprobrium, and adopts
in
it
its
doctrineof Ideas at rest within 1
"Ad
with contempt and stead
the
the,.sjo_ul.
iudicium veluti segros ad medicum duel
oportebat, ut ellipse
morbos supplicio
resecarent."
Platonic
which only [sc.
improbos]
THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE
DE CONSOLATION E.
93
neod. the quickenhig4)0_w_exj)f sensible pprppptirm
In developing
arouae_-tliem^
this
of
portion
scheme Boethius adheres to the time-honoured sion of science into_sepse, imagination, reason,
Man
intelligence.
is
God through
akin to
his reason
powers of reason, he
the Deity
;
we seem
point
like
God
in virtue of his
hope (toattam) to
and imagination are both
sense
for
and
the peculiar characteristic
is
to reason it
divi
and understanding.
ma^n^e^
that intelligence which
them subject pendent on
his
a rational and mortal creature,
Although he may become
of
t.n
their
to catch
of
nay, they are absolutely de
very existence.
upon the
air
At
this
the faint pre
monitory sounds of the great battle of the mid die age philosophy, the controversy between the nalists
and
It will
Eealists.
Nomi
be the business of a
later chapter to discuss the nature of the point dis
puted, and to inquire
more particularly
into the posi
tion our author occupies with regard to the rival camps. I
fancy he will be found halting somewhere between
them, uncertain with which of the two to cast his
The influence
lot.
of Plato,
was strong upon him inclined
book
;
him
which
it
as he wrote the
to declare in favour of
is
easy to see
Consolation,
Eealism in that
but he only touches lightly on the question,
and recourse must be had
to other writings of his,
94
BOETHIUS.
notably the two
commentaries on the
of
Isagoge
Porphyry, before a definite opinion can be formed
one way or the other.
The
"
soul
of
is
1
divine
origin,
and
it
is
upon
a constant communion with the divine elements of
knowledge that 2
all
its
science
By an inborn impulse
pend.
though in
cases
many
it
and knowledge de
it is
led to seek Good,
short
falls
through weakness, misconception of
its
contact with the material body.
2), or
Good
highest
becomes
God, and he
is
The road by which reached
who
this
its
duty 3
goal
(iv. pr.
Now
highest
the
Good
attains to the
measure divine through
in a
of
participation."
Good
is
to
be
not very clearly indicated.
is
e caelo descendit yv&Qt
"
.
.
.
wrote Juvenal
;
and although
treavToV,"
Boethius does
not
maxim, he implies assent remarks on the ends which are set
actually cite the Delphic to
it
before 1
by
his
humanity.
A man s
first
duty
is
to
know
Hie [i.e., Deus] clausit membris animos cclsa sede m. 6. 2 If iii. m. 9 is founded on the Timaeus, v. m. 3 may claim a Platonic origin with equal right. The theory of reminiscence, which is the prominent theme of the Meno, is closely reproduced e.g., Cf.
petitos"
"
iii.
"
Sed quam retinens meminit
summam
Consulit alte visa retractans
Ut
servatis queat oblitas
Addere 3
"
partes."
Obruta mens csecis membris"
v.m.3.
Cf. iii.m. 6;
iv.m.7,&c.
TJIK
.PHILOSOPHY- OK
himself
in
convinced goods
order
th.iL
the
utter
of
and
5
pr.
(ii.
must
lie
free
rmd
THE
his
DK C(L\,SOI.ATIOXE.
he
may
He must
6).
from
soul
b-come
shortly
worthiessness
the
u
of
exietn.d
conquer Fate; fctteis
of
the
to body heaven on the win-s with which will fit it, Philosophy calling the \vbiY on (Jod io help him in his e{f)rt to rise above the earth (v. 3 and pr. let
soar
it
G).
This, then,
the ethic of Boothins,
is
m
Jood
(-^d, to lead a
and
f/iit
The
is
tlioughfc
to
strong^ y.l), tiie
is
a.
}>it-y
1
\viil
iiave the hardi
To all
r
it,
real
vil will
brin- this out into
has been said ahove
as
exi^tene",
its
to
owji j.irui^^ueia
weaken but not
sickness
of
,v.itli
(p.
and po nrocludes
necessity of redemption for sinful
brings
in
moincncs considem-
.A
C.liristJir.u
relief.
he denies
}H.-,\vtM.-
pla<;e
nchle, the words are not waiiti i^
his doctrine of
of
jny^JiFe. knowing
maintain ihat either tb.ught or exiiiessiou
are particulurly tion
seek the
tr.
t-vory deed takco
in in$piration, hu(, no one ,uuen-
hood
-
it,
man
;
for
.sin
and passion }w*
to destroy. 1
AVickedness
the soul .which should
move our
rather than our indk; nation.
Coi/trust
"conrellera
ziU.^
totuiu
"
(i.
r
,-,
G)
viH.
;
<:
t
r.:^e
eum
-3I{tft. x.
[l.o
LJnen]
c,\sti; T.a:v
uon
qui Detest et aniraam
..-t
96
JJOKTHins.
SECTION VII.
UEEWILL AND PREDESTINATION
I
This theory of
from the Christian
sin, so different
doctrine of original sin, brings us to
sition
freewill,
by a natural
which belongs
tran
to all intelligent,
beings by right of their reason and power of discern All, however, do
ment.
not possess
it
in an equal
heavenly substances are endowed
degree, for while
with unrestricted freedom of choice and an incor ruptible will,
ing
human
souls hold these gifts in vary
proportion, according
material to the
weak
the
for
they
burden, and
then,
losing
and become involved
(v. pr.
above
rise
tho
Sometimes they are too
spiritual.
ligence, they sink
deepest slavery
as
intel
all
in chains of
2).
Theorising such as this .Rows straight from the Platonic
spring,
and
one would search long
anil
vainly fchiough the library of Christian philosophy to
fi?id
It trit
its
equivalent there.
has already been seen
d to reconcile
science,
human
freewill
which
is.
.sun.
with divine pre
is
to be with our
s
know
knowledge
of
Tn support of his argument he takes
as examples the fulfilment of thi
Vl) how Bcethius
by comparing and contrasting Gocl
ledge of that whicli tliat
(p.
rising, or
some natural law, as
the performance of some obvious
THK
rmi.oso-piiv
OF
of
freewill, as
a
net
mains
is
problem
and
me
for
man
It
walking.
.simply an
Prod us
doctrine.
so far modified
further and predicated of
most
is
less
when
depth of
tin-:
itself
sujmi.
i)V r i
94).
p.
r
v
ice
AVe
1 V.\>
t.-i-;c
riiijlif
piKSsiVy
of th^ xin- -.-.sity
tfa.li.:t-jr\-
j
-is.^
<xl>>
15
that
(v. pr.
ib
he d
it
blinded by
is
;
nelng a.i;d
<"i
ji-
man s
2), that it
i.-.:
1
Un-
employ,-.!
vine. ^Intellig.eiK;e
it
:
has entered into a body,
when
readied
]o:<es
sight
of
it-
gi
God
(r-iJ>:
Lore no Christian allegory
ml hero a recollection cf
;nly
sin.
bound, to oarthJy jne
liave
s.iul :
i^:-
it
sl.ivevy
to
1
when
er.jovo less frgjBdom till
incorporeal
.?
and the material
at liberty \vhen
of
in the .coD.teiiiplatioii
5:
coiil
d .siincdy says
material spirit
and
ethereal
discretion,
1
psychology deserves ono WOK!
of Poethiub s
He
more.
wonted
n.
Proclu-; clothed his sou!*, reserving
yet a lower grade fov the .side
liis
compromise, accepting Plato
soul as u-dl as both the
This
Plised-
even in pre-existence,
it,
Poethius, with
body with which
in
it
Put he went a step
an ethereal or an earthly body.
a
this
he assigned to the soul either
rns/ section 24.8, that
strikes
only re
amplification of the Platonic
the teaching of his master, as ho found
corporeal.
07
point out taut the solution of
to
IsTeopla.tonic
body
1
DK CONSOLATIONS.
Tin-:
tural DKI.U,
quot>Hl,
]>.
7i
,
\vi
vliicli
!.>
Av.^u-tiiu.-. it
not for
savours too
.s
d..o-
tiif
con-
st:"
:i
vy
c
LOETHCUS.
98 as Pierre Cally
1
would have us
the faatce mentes of Bdethius by
believe, rendering
".souls
in
contempla
1
and seeing in the other two classes a reference but simply to man s state before and after the fall tion/
an extension of the Platonic theories I have just
been discussing.
The scheme
book of the
in the fourth
Consolation
fail to
speaks for
No
qiuan
stuclium nd
:
ulrorem
Cj\u:;.-,ieris
ono
be struck with the Stolonl ring of these Cf
passage?
down
laid
and needs scarcely any comment.
itself
can
reward and punishment
of
esse qui f;cint
infeliciorea cos
;
extra ne
defiexeris,
peiora
2
urn patiantur
iniuriam"
pi.
(iv.
svhile
4);
the observations on juuiishmeiit after death at onct recall
ths
525
Gorgias,
and
B,
thou jh, indeed, the notion of
Phaxlo/ 11:5
"pcenalia
i\
acerbitas
altogether foreign to Plato.
i"s
Suttner nnd Ililde-
Catholic corninentutors like
brand
r;re
"purgaioria
\,^
*
In
excused if I reproduce
pfunj J tr
.
Li-:
edition
Juvenal,
021
t
1 -"
Gorgii-s; \vliich is so significant that I
TC
1
stress
and entirely overk nk tm
clem^ntu,"
passage in the ri.-av
disposed
nu.nirn!ly
to lay
>.iii.
X(1\
citwiv
of the
1,
s.- /.v.
it
OW&VTSQ
CWsv-.l.ilioji,
;
intact: da. 83 o? /iiv VffO
puhlishod
Sf-iu-on, D.- Irn,
ii.
UfWV
in
00, 2;
Tt
K(U
1GSO
i?i.
2. ?.r>,
DE COXSOLATIONE.
THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE OVTOL ol uv
&
laGi/no. au.apTiina.Ta
aXyriSovwv KOL oSuvwv yiyverai au
KOL tvOa^E KOI Iv At Sou
now remains
It
sheet
to be seen
ou yap olov re a
what are our philoso
views on the resurrection of the body, that
s
pher
99
-
fifth -
anchor of
He un
century theology.
doubtedly believes in an immortality, as his allusions to
punishment
after death declare, but he only admits,
with Plato, the immortality of the
soul.
The
ethereal
body, which he borrows from Proclus, applies only to the pre-existence of the soul,
and there
word
it
to
warrant our extending
identifying xv.
44,
to
the dead, or
with the spiritual body of
it
And
seqq.
such
a
Cor.
1
material resurrection
both Jerome and Augustine looked for would
as
have shocked his metaphysical habit
and
however practical
dialectical
of
tion
he
is
chiefly concerned with the
an ideal which
We the
lift
have now come
philosophical
pause a Cf.
shall
moment
Thompson
s
him out
to the
system
to gather
of
end
mind
for
Consola
search after
of himself. of our
Boethius,
survey of
must
and
up the threads that
note on this passage, and therewith
Cons, ad Marc., cap. 25.
;
Boethius shows
himself in his other earlier writings, in the
1
not a
is
will
Seneca,
BOETHIUS.
100
lead us out of the labyrinth. call in
It
often well to
is
the aid of synthesis at the close of a process
of analytical inquiry.
The system
Eornan
as a
could not
-may be succinctly
Consolation
Platonic, modified
described as
and
of the
help
Cicero and
of Boethius s
by Aristotelianism tastes and education
;
having an intimate knowledge of
Seneca, there
nothing surprising in
is
the strong dash of Stoicism .that tinges tlm_whole.
But while he often echoes the doctrines
of Proclus
and Plotinus, he studiously avoids any attempt blend
with
Christ
Plato, such
as
to
was made by fifth and
Synesius and the pseudo-Dionysius in the sixth centuries.
We
1
of
Hildebrand has
Dualism
is
him coquetting with the
the immortality of
and utterly untenable find
creation,
at least as apparent as Plato
s.
and
We
anti-Christian doctrine
the world, and assuming a
position with regard to sin
We
notwith say to the
to
to the Christian theory of
contrary
find
in strenuous opposition
that
all
standing
his
him
find
by
which a
is
ultra-Pelagian
Christian
theologian.
him, with death before his eyes, deriving
consolation not from any hopes of a resurrection, of
seeing
God
in this flesh, but from the present con1
Op.
cit.,
pp. 86-94.
THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE tempt of
DE CONSOLATIONS.
earthly pain and
all
ill
which
the perfect solace of wearied
"
mistress,
his
101
divine
souls,"
has
taught him.
And
certain expressions
by some
commentators
which are looked upon
as
so
many
finger-posts,
up and down throughout the five books with careful carelessness, and pointing to an inten scattered
tion in the writer s wise, prove
mind
rather Christian than other
on closer inspection to be but
false guides.
1
Let us examine them one by one. "
(a)
Purgatoria dementia
"
(iv.
pr.
4).
This I
have already, dwelt on p.
98), and
may
long enough (vide supra, on without further remark pass
to "
Quo
(1)
nisi in (ii.
solum corpus, fortunam loquor, possit exercere
pr.
Matt.
vero quisquam ius aliquid in quempiam,
Here we have, not a reminiscence
6).
x.
Tear Him which
28,
both body and
Seneca
s
soul," "
words,
excepta
tune 1
...
errat siquis existimat servitutem in
It is
only
fair to
.
.
.
pars meliora
corpus itaque quod domino for
"
tradidit
(Sen.,
De
2
Benefic.,
iii.
cap. xx.)
say that Hildebrand recognises the truth of
the ensuing points. 2
of
able to destroy
but simply an abridgment of
totum hominem descendere est
is
"
Cf Sen., Cons, ad Helv., cap
xi.
adfincm.
all
BOETHIUS.
102
Tulit crimen iniqui Justus
"
(c)
thoughts naturally go back to
but Boethius
unjust/
"
"
m.
(i.
Our
5).
the just for the
here merely enlarging on
is
the unrighteous sentence passed on himself.
lam
"
(d) "
vos secunda mors manet
mors secunda
of
renown
"
of
may
it
;
which he sings
thought with Eccles.
manus
potest
tua,
be
indeed
10:
ix.
m.
(ii.
7).
refers to the loss
Quodcunque operare
facere
"
quo tu properas
but
;
nee
quia
;
opus, nee ratio, nee sapientia, nee scientia erunt inferos,
the
for
compared
"
instanter
The
apud
certainly not with
OavciToz 6 SeuTEjooc of the Apocalypse. "
(e)
fallax
Hue omnes
.
.
.
libido."
pariter venite capti quos ligat
m. 10).
(iii.
These remarkable
sight to
have been, and very
possibly were, suggested by the
Sermon on the Mount.
words appear at
first
But though the wording very
is
similar,
the
feeling
is
different. "
(/)
Est igitur
summum bonum, quod
regit cuncta
"
fortiter,
suaviterque disponit
strangely like Wisd.
usque ad finem it is
viii.
1
(iii. "
:
pr.
This
12).
is
Attingit vero a fine
fortiter et disponit suaviter
";
indeed
altogether too like to be anything but a remin
iscence.
But
just as in the last quotation, so here,
similarity of expression of thought.
And
if
by no means implies identity
we
regard Boethius as a Chris-
THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE
DE CONSOLATIONE.
by outward profession at
tian
least, there is
surprising in such echoes of Scripture.
103
nothing
It is rather a
cause for wonder that in the last utterance of a writer
whom we
believe to have produced serious disquisi
on subtle points
tions
of
Christian doctrine, such
echoes are not far more frequent. "
(?)
Nam
ut quidam
me quoque
excellentior ait
:
"
avSpoc
77
itpov S^uae aWtptQ ol/coSo/zijdav
(iv. pr. 6).
Many and various have been the conjectures offered as to who this "some one more excellent than Philos "
ophy
can be
almost as numerous as the attempts 1
emending the manifestly corrupt text. Sources as wide apart as Hermes Trismegistus and God speaking at
to us
by the mouth
of Christian
Theology have been
by Hildebrand (op. cit., p. 141), who, while he despairs of hitting on the right reading, this last
suggested
declares the thought to be Christian.
Now
to
my
mind both thought and expression appear thoroughly and Hildebrand s arguments There trary altogether unsatisfactory. Platonic,
in the Second Alcibiades,
markable
resemblance
Socrates says
1
:
^Ap
to
ovv
to the con is
a passage
292, which bears a re the words
oi/xt
aSwe
in
question.
TL irXtov i5/xc5v
6
Vide Peiper s critical note on the passage. The "quidam me he does not hesitate to identify with Parmenides, and
excellentior
"
compares Parm.
irepl
<pi)<rewy,
116 and 146,
seqq.
BOETHIUS.
104 ov KOL Kai
Xoou
rou
y
xxxiv. 20, Wisd. et vasa pretiosa
Paul in 2 Tim.
xi.
28.
ra
eu^o/if VOVQ
The phraseology, indeed, does
venite"
7TjUV//aarjy,
of
iii,
iii. "
ii.
recall that of Ps.
1, &c., just as the
of iv. pr. 1 recall the
21, and the
"
"
vasa villa
words
Hue omnes
of
St
pariter
m. 10, the words of Christ in Matt.
And we
should perhaps explain them as
an unconscious reminiscence
familiar expressions,
of
whose original application Boethius was not particu larly careful to bear in mind.
It is significant that
he always acknowledges a debt
to Plato or Aristotle
:
even in places where he does not mention them by
name, the teaching of the Academic or pupil
is
of his great
framed in language that leaves no shadow
a doubt as to the source from which
The circumstances
of
Boethius
impossible to believe that
it
s life
of
springs.
make
it
almost
he was other than a pro
fessing Christian before he
fell
in disgrace.
How
can this profession be reconciled with the system we
have just been examining
a system which, while
it
not directly antagonistic to Christianity, bears the
is
impress of absolute indifference to opinion on the subject 1
Since writing the above,
I
may
it
?
The general
be roughly divided into
have seen a note by Mirandol in his
translation (Paris, 1861), where this passage of Plato
is
quoted.
THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE two
First, there
classes.
Consolation
105
whom
are those for
the
an insurmountable obstacle to the
is
tracts
theological
DE CONSOLATION E.
;
accept the tracts and regard the
those
are
secondly, there
who as a
Consolation
sort of palinode, the notification of the writer s final
withdrawal from the
Christian faith.
I
shall re
serve all argument with the former of these classes until
the
other view for
tracts
come under
makes
it
exceedingly
whether applied
logic,
to account
difficult
such an unusual change of front.
have to believe that Boethius
The
consideration.
We
that
felt
of
to questions
should
after
all,
metaphysic
was but cold comfort in the prison-cell on the scaffold and so explain the pronouncedly
or theology, or
;
Platonic turn his philosophy takes in the Consolation, after
having been based on Aristotle hitherto, and
We by a constant worship of dialectic. must then class Boethius with those hearers of the fostered
Word whom
our Lord likened to the stony ground
on which the blessed seed
falls,
who have no
root in
themselves, and stumble under the stroke of perse cution.
One could
better have understood an open
attack on the religion that has profited
some
fierce revulsion against a faith
so utterly in his
me
to be
hour of need.
him
so little
that failed
Now
him
there seems to
an alternative explanation at once simpler
BOETHIUS.
106
and more
Consolation it
common
in accord with is
intensely
smells of the lamp.
Every page of it have the
artificial.
The
The
experience.
verses in
smoothness and polish of marble, but they have also its
itself
beating prose, of
Here
coldness.
out against the bars of
though
passion,
nothing that suggests a heart
is
it
sometimes
often
stiffens
of a logical treatise.
a certain height
rises to
into
So, too,
The
its prison.
the
dull
formality
of the themes
many
elaborated, the tricks of Fortune, the misery of the
wicked, and the like, are hardly of a kind to lead
one to look on the work as a definite statement of
There
ultimate religious conviction. of
depth
later ones
argument in the are in the
is
really little
books, and
earlier
the
main rather speculative than
devout.
Bearing
all
Boethius was doing
He was pain.
by
his
mind,
let
us
when Philosophy
now
see
what
entered to him.
writing poetry to pass the time and ease his This, to
motive of the of the
in
this
my
thinking, gives
Consolation.
the
clue to the
The gloom and
silence
dungeon, the terrible consciousness of desertion friends, the
driven any ordinary
Boethius for work.
s
enforced idleness, would have
man mad, much more
one of
vast mental activity and insatiate appetite
He
tries verse-writing,
but finds that
it
THE PHILOSOPHY OF THE
DE CONSOLATION E.
I
09
him more harm than good, leaving him exhaus his present excited mood is not
does
ted and unstrung
;
the one for theology
a philosophical dialogue witli
;
occasional interludes of song shall be his diversion,
and help him
own
his
to bear the ghastly
Whenever
thoughts.
masters him and he
wrongs, he can
him
way
giving
bitterness over
to the sense of his
in a physician
call
who
will enable
and look dispassionately on the un human wishes and his miserable state;
will brace his faculties,
him something
of
This consummation
end
his
to pause
certainty of
who
is
companionship of
his is
of the dialogue,
by no means discipline to
and perhaps recover
ancient
skill
in
for
reasoning.
certainly reached towards the
where the pupil proves himself
unequal
to
the severe catechetical
which his mistress subjects him.
But
the passages where the writer lets his heart speak
and gives his brain a rest, of which the fine perora book is a notable example, show
tion to the fifth
that Boethius, had he chosen, might have touched a
chord within us which no amount of logical thrust
and parry can
set vibrating.
Whatever the motive been,
it
of the
Consolation
remains a very noble book, and
is,
most interesting example least, by literature the world has ever seen. far the
may have me at
for
of prison
108
10
CHAPTEK
V.
THE THEOLOGICAL TKACTS.
Authorities.
Hildebrand and Nitzsch, as before.
The
analysis of
each treatise has been made straight from the Latin text in Peiper
s
edition.
WE
now come
to the religious
writings of Boetliius
that side of his versatile genius which will, I fear,
But
prove the least attractive to the general reader. although their intrinsic value
may
very highest, although they betray
youth and inexperience scribed as so
(I
not be of the
many
have heard
many Hulsean essays
!),
still
faults of
them de they have
a distinct interest attaching to them as coming, believe the
Anecdoton Holder!
if
we
and the almost un
broken tradition of the middle ages, from the same
hand that wrote the as forming one
Consolation of Philosophy, and
more link
in the chain that connects
Boethius with the Schoolmen.
THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS.
The
best
way
of bringing out this interest will be,
I think, to give a careful
as
analysis of them, in order so
they come, preserving just
original
109
form and style as will
method, and keeping back
much
detailed criticism of
all
and shortcomings
survey of each one
finished.
There are
and
this is the order in
II.
De
until
the
five tracts generally ascribed to Boethius,
appear in the MSS. I.
their
illustrate the author s
their respective merits is
of
which they almost invariably
:
Trinitate.
Utrum Pater
et Filius et
Sanctus de
Spiritus
Divinitate substantialiter praedicentur. III.
Quomodo
IV.
De
Substantive bonaB shit.
Fide Catholica,
V. Liber contra Eutychen et Nestorium.
This
list
corresponds very well with that of the
and with the
Anecdoton Holderi
testimony
of
Alcuin (735-804) and Hincmar of Eheims (ninth century), the former of 1
and quotes from familiar
(tenth
Notker from
I.
with
century) of
it,
St
Haimo
and V.
ascribes
Gall
mention
Bruno
I.
and V.
of
Corvey
to
Boethius.
(fl022) translated
passages
I.
(tenth century) couples 1
of
while the latter was evidently
II.,
I.,
whom makes
Vide supra, p.
2.
I.
with the
BOETHIUS.
110 Consolation
Boethius
s
and Abelard
142) gives praise to books on the Trinity and against Nestorius.
The evidence
;
(-(-1
of the succeeding ages is of
importance, as
it is
secondary
simply a reiteration of the above.
Suffice it to say that until the beginning of the last
century the authenticity of the dogmatic treatises
remained practically unchallenged.
Having
said so
much, I will proceed
to the analy
sis of
I.
It
DE
TRINITATE.
opens with a preface addressed, according to
the consensus of father
MSS.
Symmachus,
in
titles, to
his dear friend
and
which the writer confesses the
interest he has for some time past taken in certain difficult
questions of doctrine.
Their truth, indeed,
has already been established by Augustine, but he
hopes to throw some further light on them by means of his logical training. for his
critic s
These few pages are intended
eye alone, and not for the crude, un-
appreciative judgment of the general public.
He
begs him to read them in the same spirit as that in
which they have been written. to attain perfection.
He
No man may hope
has done his best, and can
do no more. Chapter
i.
The Catholic
faith
on the Holy Trinity
TUB THEOLOGICAL TKACTS. in
Unity
God,
is
itud the
Son, ond
!Now
The Father
this.
Holy Ghost
Holy Ghost tlie
Arians,
is
HI
God, the Sou
is
God.
Therefore Father,
are one God,
and not three Gods.
is
who usurp
the
name
of
the
Catholic religion, ascribe grades to the Persons, and so introduce plurality into the divine Substance.
For the essence of plurality is difference. Three or more things can differ (1) by race (gr-nus), (2) by kind (species), (3) by number (mnnfm.^. Diversity of accidents
is
the cause of the difference by number.
Thus three mnn do not
diiTer by race or by kind, but only by their accidents; and in the absence of
other accidents
all
accident of plac:\
there will
always remain
the
Therefore accidents are the cause
of plurality.
The speculative
-
Cha-jitc
murjher
ii,
viz.,
Pfyxics, \-liich umplo)- rational
ods, and comprise those tilings \vhose form is sepcrated fi-om
abstraction (as
sciences are three in
ii
i
v/iiich
meth
have motion and
their natter neither
mathematics) nor in reality
;
by
Jfrtke-
which employ s>stemo.tic mechods (dU<:qJiitrdlter), and comjn-ise things which have no ir-at-fcer and ili ere fore no molion and T/icutyy, wliir-h em inn.tics,
;
ploys iuti^lectual inetliods (intdlecf.urd d^r), and deals with the absolute pure form at once immaterial a;;d
motionless~iD
(>t..iiev
words,
\\ith
the
divine
112
r.OKTHIUS.
All being depends, not on matter, but
Substance.
on the form which ample, a statue
is
is
it
on
is
it
has received
cast,
but because of the
and the bronxc
;
bronze because of the earth of which
because of the form imprinted on earth
is
not earth
ness and weight.
For ex
it.
called a statue, not on account of
the bronze of which
form
imprinted
made, but
is
Finally, the
it.
formless matter, but
cj\(fr
]jiit
form without matter.
it
<
the divine Substance
It in
what
it is,
called
not,
is
and
is
.& is
dry-
pure
absolute
ly simple; other things not being what they are, for
each owes
its
Thus man
is
parr,
being to the parts of which
ib
consists.
In body and soul, not body nr soul. JUit that which then, he is nob what lie is.
has no part
is
only one, and
really MC-, also, wherein
no substrate, because no accidents
;
for
what
it
That
is.
is
no number, which has
pure form and subject
lo
the matter on which form
is
it is
it is
is
is
imprinted that revives accidents. Gluiphr ni.
The
naming the Trinity
threefold repetition of floes
there are two kinds of
not involve
number
"
numb
Cod ir.
"
in
For
one with which, we
enumerate, the other which resides in the things
enumerated.
Of these two, the former always
in
volves a certain plurality; the latter does not involve any.
When we name
the same thing three times.
THE THEOLOGICAL TEACTS. calling
]13
each time by a different name, we do not
it
enumerate three different
same object
as,
but one and the
objects,
when we say
e.g.,
cnxis,
^ivcro,
gladvus (each of which words designates the same object), or repeat thrice the
word
So we must
"
sun."
mo,ke mention of the divine Substance in a threefold
manner, but carefully avoid describing it as a three fold God, as do the Aria us when they draw distinc tions of merit
the
the
of
unity
material,
between the Persons, and thus
above prove that not every
objects given
repetition of
unit
a
involves
do not prove thai Father, Son, only different titles
of
thing;
for
the\
Holy Ghost are
ar-d
cnsis,
?/??<m>,
rjlad-
one and the same
for
while Father, Son, and Holy Ghost are
indeed the same thing, the Father person as the Son,
by another kind careful
but
plurality,
God, as
names
ius, are only different
clestroy
The examples from
Godlicn.il.
how
And
e.
of
here
plurality.
is
not the some
we
are confronted
We
mi;^ bo very
the different predicates are jy (erred to
God. Chapter w. predicates
to
According substance,
Aristotle there are ten
quality,
quantity,
place, time, condition, position, passivity, ity.
the
The
signification
subjects
with
of each of these
which
they are 11
relation,
and activ depends on
associated.
In
THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS.
115
movable.
So, too, the category of place is
attribute.
True,
we can say
in the market, but that "
real attribute, like is
man
that he
"
white
"
or
is
long."
Now God
places are present to
all
The other accidentals do not concern
Him.
real
an accidental and not a
is
not in any place, but
a
of
no
Him
in
any way. CJiapter
The category
v.
of relation (ad quid) will
not help us
much
of a thing
some external must come
;
ance with which
it
nature of a thing e.g.,
If
the absolute qualities
to realise
is
may
Now
not altered by relation.
the relative conceptions
you remove
to its assist
be compared.
"
slave,"
"
master
and
"
you remove
at
the
Take, "
slave."
same
the
time the predicate of master, but the real nature of the subject remains the same as before.
seem
to
may
apply equally well to the category of quality,
but in reality
when
This
the
it
does not
quality
white loses
e.g.,
of whiteness
is
So, then, relative predicates do
its
being
taken from
it.
not affect the real
nature or being of the thing with which they are associated.
Eelation, however, indicates a reference,
not necessarily to something the same thing.
on the
right,
without being
he becomes left
else,
For instance, left
by nature
;
if
but sometimes to
approach a
man
with regard to
me
I
if
I
approach him on
116 the
BOETHIUS.
left,
being right by nature.
by
He
is
without
right or left simply
means.
my
and
If father
and only to
me
he becomes right with regard to
son, then, are relative predicates,
from one another by their relation
differ
one another, these predicates involve not a real
but only a personal difference in God
s
God
nature.
did not become Father by the addition of something to
His nature
the procreation of the Son was nat
:
Him.
ural to
Thus the three Persons where there
ference, but
is
by no
are separated
dif
no difference there can
be no plurality, hence there must be unity.
So
is
the unity of the Trinity established.
Chapter
The Trinity
vi.
of simple unity is
is
secured by the removal
through certain relations
maintained through the absence of
the Unity
;
all diversity in
the Divine nature.
Applied
to
God, then, relation
signifies
the rela
tion which a being bears, not to something external,
but to to is
It is true that
itself.
be found in
due
to
our dependent natures
cognata alteritas.
comprehend
this
such a relation
"We
;
is
not
but that
can only hope to
mystery by an exercise of simple
intelligence (the divine instrument of understanding)
and God
s help.
THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS.
The writer anxiously awaits
Epilogue.
on
judgment
117
this
his
to
attempt
his critic s
with
illustrate
and reason a position which involves the truth
logic
of the
Prayer must make up
Faith.
ficiency in the
We
any de
for
work.
have seen that the evidence
and the tradition
the
of
MSS.
middle ages from the ninth
of the
century onwards both speak in favour of Boethius author of
the
as
the
therefore lies with those
and
ness,
I
might
the
against
Hildebrand
who impugn
of
their genuine
with defending them
rest satisfied
attacks s
The onus prolandi
tracts.
But
such.
I
with
hope
aid to be able presently to
show that
they have, besides, certain positive claims on internal
grounds to be considered the work of the
Eoman
statesman.
The main objection the
Consolation
itself,
the objection amounts
to
their
is
and the argument supporting to
that
this,
with death staring him in the fort to
Boethian origin
face,
a
man
who,
turned for com
heathen philosophy, could not have written on
points of Christian doctrine. I
hope
that the
I
have shown with
Consolation
is all
sufficient
upon
as a serious confession of faith.
those
who
prefer to look
clearness
too artificial to be looked
upon
it
as
But even such,
who
to
see
BOETHIUS.
118 in
it
the
sum
Boethius
of all
s
thought and aspiration,
the existence of these dogmatic chapters should not
cause offence.
It
is
all
a writer
kind
and
reasonable to insist that
however
in
different
measured by the same of opinions,
both unfair and un
surely
;
be
and a change
We
are at liberty,
to assign to each
the tracts whatever place
we
works, and there
s
should
a modification of religious views, does
must be remembered,
Boethius
achievements,
date,
rigid standard
not involve a loss of identity. it
s
is
see
fit
and
in the
no reason
all of list
of
to prevent,
but rather every reason to encourage, our putting
them
at the outset of his
Secondly, Trinitate
as
it is
career.
urged that the writer of the
De
displays a dependence on Augustine such
we may not
look for in Boethius.
But Boethius s genius was imitative rather than His best initiative, and nothing if not dependent. energies were spent on the adapting the writings of
the Greek philosophers to the requirements of readers.
And
if
in philosophy he
Eoman
was content
take his stand on Plato and Aristotle,
why
to
in the
ology should he be deemed too proud to stoop to ask
help of Augustine Thirdly,
the
life
of
we
?
are told that
we know
of nothing in
Boethius which could have led him to
THE THEOLOGICAL TKACTS. up arms in
take
defence of the
119
doctrine
of
the
Trinity.
We
know very
but there of
is
little
no need
indeed of the
life of
Boethius,
to ransack his writings or those
contemporaries for the motive of the tract
his
His reasons for writing on the great
before us.
Christian
mystery are given
as
can speak at the beginning of chap.
"
v.
:
words
as
clearly
Age nunc
de relativis speculemur pro quibus omne quod dic
tum
est
sumpsimus ad
disputationem."
The application of the Aristotelian predicate rela this was the object he had to the Godhead tive "
"
in view.
Whether he attained
of it shall shortly "
Fourthly,
tions
of
is
fell
short
is
no polemical or practical
never absent from
that time on the Trinity.
the contrary,
end or
be discussed.
this tract has
tendency, such as
this
all
disquisi
Arianism, on
treated from a merely antiquarian
point of view, suitable to a century later than the sixth."
Because we possess controversial treatises of the fifth
and sixth centuries on the Trinity,
shall
we
therefore say that there could not be one of that
date written in an uncontentious spirit
?
The an
swer to the preceding objection covers this one also. Boethius had
it
not in his mind to defend the Chris-
BOETHIUS.
120
tian religion against the onslaught of
any particular
heresy, but simply wished to illuminate
by
There was indeed no
and exact reasoning.
him
it
logic
call for
an (Ecumenical Coun
to undertake the duties of
no fresh schism which demanded a fresh declar
cil
For Arianism, although
ation of the Faith.
it
was
not yet crushed out of existence, only lingered on the Vandals in Africa and
the barbarians
among
the Goths
in
who were moved more from
Italy
policy than of conviction to continue their opposi tion to the
Mcene
been a model been
until
tract
that
been
distracted his
De
years his
took
Catholics
long
of
at it
Theodoric
Creed. toleration,
the
after
it
reign
cannot
composition
of
had have this
attempt to persecute the
abortive
The Eastern Church had
place.
rest
and
s
from
the
under Valens
Trinitate/ had
;
fierce
disputes
that
and Augustine, with
finally
the
dispelled
diffi
culties
that veiled the Trinity in Unity from the
minds
of
the Western
Fathers, whose
vision
was
not so clear in the contemplation of the mystical side of Christianity as that of their
more imaginative
oriental brethren. Fifthly, the style is said to be different
from that
of Boethius, its only point of likeness lying in its
scholastic colouring.
Now
although I do not think
THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS. that
much
is
the
Mtzsch ward of
authentic
himself, although
man.
There
tract that
must
the Golden
Age
solation/ tion,
is
peared at
in
common Boethius.
of
he that puts for
is
that
the
Schreibart
not unlike that of the
upon the
in the
sensitive student of
Con
but even the pages of the
which bears signs
and
much
are, of course, expressions
jar ;
is
forgery or imita
writings it
admits
objection,
the pseudo-Boethius
real
has
Trinitate
other
this
of
any suspicion
De
tion, yet the
with
can be laid on similarity of style
stress
where there
121
of
such careful elabora
written in better Latin than had ap
Eome
for
many
a long year, are full of
barbarisms.
The Roman idiom,
for
which
this critic says
author has no feeling, seems to
me
to be not alto
gether absent from the Introduction, while
hardly find
much
it
necessity laid to
entirely
most
upon
new
of the
terms
is
the writer to
thoughts.
his First Dialogue
The
excused by the give
expression
That Boethius did not
hesitate to experimentalise in this way,
Besides these
would
scope in so unclassical a subject as
the predicaments in their application to God. strangeness of
the
is
seen from
on Porphyry.
main
objections, there are one or
two isolated phrases to which Nitzsch takes par-
BOETHIUS.
122 ticular exception.
The most noticeable
the sentence,
aliquid vero
"Ad
de Deo), which,
prsedicari" (sc.
of these is
omnino non potest
if it
be not a gloss,
as Nitzsch himself suggests, does certainly expose the
writer to the charge of obscurity and confusion,
he
presently discovered discussing the
is
which Kelation
mentary s
but
part,
work.
or
forgetfulness
Any
to
attempt
God must end
of
predicated
But the confusion
Essence.
writer
can be
to
manner
of
logic
defect
radical
apply
the
in
the divine
due, not to a
is
want
the
when
mo
on of
categories
the his to
and although Boethius to sim struggles manfully with them, and tries in disaster
;
by postulating a twofold relation one thing to another, ad aliquid; and
plify matters 1,
that of
he
2, that of a thing to itself
is left
after all at
variance with Aristotle, whose definition of Kelation "
is
that which
is
predicated
of,
or stands in relation
J
to,
something
else."
Another phrase upon which Mtzsch bases a sub stantial charge is the iv.
He
Boethius, used.
secundum philosopJws of chap,
submits that this a
himself
is
an expression which
philosopher,
would not have
The objection does not seem
much remark.
to
me
to merit
In the Introduction the writer had 1
Categor.,
c. 7.
THE THEOLOGICAL TEACTS. acknowledged the debt he owed ally,
his
123
to philosophy gener
and therefore saw no necessity for encumbering little book with the list of the wise men who
attributed immortality to the heavenly bodies
it
for
especially as he intended
this is the point at issue
solely for the eyes of a learned friend
who would
readily understand his allusion.
should perhaps say a word on the apparent
I
contradiction between the division of the speculative sciences in this tract
and that which Boethius gives
in the First Dialogue on Porphyry. fies
alia.
them
as intdlectibilia, intelligibilia,
How
1
are
these
theology, mathematics,
The
There he
to
classi
and natur-
be reconciled with the
and physics
of our treatise
?
intelledualiter of the tract corresponds, of course,
to the intdlectibilia
of the dialogue,
and
rationaliter
will apply to naturalia, but disciplinaliter does not
seem
at
the
blush to have
first
with intdligibilia.
I believe
much
connection
the true solution
of
the difficulty to be that suggested by Hildebrand,
who
sees
ligibilia.
mathematics included in the
class
In other words, this intdligibile
epithet applied to
comprehended by
every object
of
is
the
to be
knowledge
intcttigentia, as distinguished from
intellects (the divine instrument of intelligence, 1
intel
In Porph. a Viet,
trans., Dial. 1,
Migne,
which
Ixiv. c. 10.
BOETHIUS.
124
alone can raise us to the contemplation of God), and
from
which
ratio,
the
naturalia
is
only capable of comprehending that
objects,
is,
the
of
material
world.
now
Let us is
consider
De
for attributing the
In the
first place,
what the internal evidence Trinitate
to Boethius.
the division of Difference into
the generic, specific, and individual, division
and
in the
In of
we
the translation of the
find in
commentary on the
expression
It
is identical.
may
s
work.
to concede that the coincidence,
not convincing.
in different terms
But
this
appears in a ings.
An
world
had made peculiarly into both the
a point where
ready
my
on in the
God s
s
purpose.
tract,
when
pet theories
his other writ
eternity with the
a Platonic doctrine which he
his own,
Consolation it is
am
though remarkable,
we may call Boethius form unknown to any of
perpetuity of the
I
identity of thought conveyed
It is the contrasting of
his argument.
And
would better serve
I find a little later
one of what
mode
be objected that
due to the familiarity of the forger
or imitator with Boethius
is
Topica
Isagoge.
not only the thought but the
this- case,
this identity is
exactly the
is
and which he intrudes
and the
De
Trinitate
at
not essential to the development of
It cannot, indeed, be said to be out of
THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS. place in the is
v. pr.
Consolation/
6,
125
where Boethius
examining the condition and means of knowledge
of the divine Substance,
but
it is
developed at greater
But
length than the occasion strictly requires.
De
the
where
Trinitate,
his
the
is
primary object
in
relative in its application to God, he goes out of his
way
to treat of the
predicaments of time and place.
In both works the thought systems
secundum
in
;
the
pliilosoplios is
perpetual
;
glance the fulness of
be termed eternal.
used.
name
is
given as
general
its
expression
1
teaches us to say with Plato
Consolation
called
the
latter,
that the world possesses
be
referred to the ancient
in the former, Plato s
:
originator
The
is
life
without
life,
limit,
and must
God embraces
while
and
With Him
He
one
at
alone can rightly
there
is
im
perfect
movability, the consequence of an eternal Present.
The
De
gives as the opinion of philo
Trinitate
sophers that the heavenly bodies too, is
God
thing very it
does
fact,
;
but the word
different
when
when
applied
2
to
are always.
always applied to
His
Him
and movement.
what
to
It
creation.
Sec above, p. 122. "Vitje immobilis presentariuiu statum
So,
means some
"
"
hardly appropriate to Him, inasmuch as
gests a certain change 1
2
is,
it
in
sug
The divine
"
Cons.,
v. \n\
(>,
BOETHIUS.
126
Now
ever-present, immovable, and
is
so produces
1
eternity.
In view
of the exact correspondence of the
in the tract,
the
God
"
in
thought
is
eternal,
the
eternal, the world
Time
is
book,
philosophical perpetual,"
with
always," "
is
thought
we can
otherwise than admit the probability of a
God
is
hardly do
common
authorship.
To sum up,
we
Trinitate
am
I
De
convinced that in the
work
possess a genuine
of Boethius
not, indeed, written in the full vigour of his maturity,
but before his logical apparatus, so to say, was in Is there
order.
working
looking upon suggested,
I
?
do not see that this view would
the
MS.
which,
title,
speaks of the writer as a patrician, rank, no doubt ran originally,
macho De
Trinitate
knew anything and the
titles
leave his 1
"
although
and
Domino
Boethius."
A
it
of consular
Patri
copyist
Symwho
of the life of the famous statesman,
he died possessed
name thus
"Divinum
our
in the light of a learned exercise,
it
with
militate
to prevent
not imposed on him, by his guardian
if
Symmachus
any reason
of,
would be loath
to
barely stated.
vero mine permanens neque movens sese atqne con-
sistens seternitatem
facit"
De
Trin., iv.
THE THEOLOGICAL TKACTS.
UTEUM PATER ET
II.
127
FILIUS ET SPIRITUS SANCTUS
DE DlVINITATE SUBSTANTIALITER PR^EDICENTUR.
The
I)e Trinitate/
treatise
authentic, carries with to
once established as
the two letters addressed
it
John the Deacon, whom
identifies
if
tradition unhesitatingly
with Pope John, fellow-victim with Boe-
A
thius to the wrath of Theocloric.
synopsis of the
how
MSS.
in
Appendix A.
nearly connected
full,
the letter
For in the
first
is
others in
addressed
place, the
De
Trinitate
repeating
it
supplement. to the
tent
no
a
him
to
name
letter is
and secondly, the
;
at
the head of the for sort
not of
This argument will apply equally well
with
That the
the
the
MSS. "
words,
are con
eiusdem
Anecdoton Holderi
ad
vouch
specific information about these two letters
need cause no surprise, is
of
would be a good excuse a work that follows as a
introduce
to
name
motive of the
De Hebdomadibus, which
eundem."
safes
in
s
The
are easily explained.
given in the opening sentence presence of the author
show
some MSS. announcing an abbreviated form,
while the rest give nothing but the
whom
will at once
three writings are.
all
variations in the titles of II.
the theme in
glance at the
sufficiently
"
"
Capita quredam dogmatica
exact description
of
a
couple of
BOETHIUS.
128
which the one
treatises, of
and too de
too brief
is
to deserve a separate notice, while the other
pendent
too metaphysical to be included in a
is
them
to
regard
of re
For the medieval tradition with
writings.
ligious
list
must
I
the
refer
reader
to
258 and 259.
pp.
The the
fact that
title
John the Deacon
rather than
is
John the Pope
chosen to grace favourable to
is
the theory that the tracts were juvenile compositions.
The contention that the letter
John before
me
must have thought (II.) was addressed to
that the copyist "
Utrum
Pater
"
his elevation to the pontificate, seems to
a desperate piece of special pleading.
Nitzsch has the same objections to
that
II.
have already heard from him on the subject
He
adds,
however,
to
the
charge
the
of
count
we I.
of
unwarranted and unacknowledged borrowing from Augustine.
It is true that our writer says
nothing
that Augustine had not already said, and that this letter is
evidently inspired by the
great African Father.
what
I
have
already
But
De
of the
Trin.
this only goes to
suggested,
that
in
prove
matters
theological Boethius was a mere amateur, fond of
trying his hand on difficult questions of dogma, and
anxious to have the opinion thereon of friends more
competent
to
judge than himself.
It
must be ad-
THE TJJEOLOOIuAL
TFJACTS.
120
mitted, in passing, that he seems con pretty vinced of thy force of his and conclusions. reasoning w<:ll
The writer
is
careful not to stray from the lines
hid down by Aiig^tinc, and claims ture
for his struc
the foundations of the Catholic, faith
indaginis hinc arbitror esse sumendani
omnium manifestum
constat
(
via.ru
undc verimi
exordium, id
est
ab
Catholicre Fidei fundamentis
ipsis
").
Xo
one will deny that Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, taken separately, are substances; but if we
them
take
all
three together,
stances but one.
cannot be is
or
up
split
get,
simply one.
puts making up
of
Divinity is
N ow o
it
whole,
Everything that can be affirmed
substantial^ of the Divinity as a affirmed
not three sub
divided in any way.
not the uniun of three
it is
we
This unity of the divine Substance
each
of
the
Persons
the predicate Clod.
whole
may
composing
be
that
r
o\v this predicate a substantial and so ars those others of predicate,
truth,
<vjf.,
justice,
power, and
all
3S
incornmutabiiity, wisdom, goodness, such a^ can be applied to each of the.
Persons
Those predicates, on the other separately. hand, which can be tfiiimed o* the individual. Persons but not of the collective Divinity, cannot be called ,
substantial (<
of thu
//.,
Son nor
the term Father cannot be affirmed of the
Holy Ghost, and I
so mutatis
BOETHIUS.
130
are rather relative terms, for tho
They
rmtiandia).
Father must be some one one
s
and the Holy
son,
father, the
s
Son some
some one s
Spirit
spirit.
Similarly, the Trinity cannot be substantially predi
cated of the three Persons, for neither Father nor
Son nor Holy Ghost are
Trinity, but the
consists in the diversity of the Persons, the the.
simplicity of the Substance,
takes
its
origin
substance.
Unity
in
and a term which
from persons cannot be applied to
"Wherefore
Trinity, are terms
atively of God.
Trinity
Father,
Son,
Holy Ghost,
which can only be affirmed
rel
All such other attributes as have
been mentioned above can be affirmed substantially of God. "
I pray
let
you
with the Faith
;
or
me know if
if all
you happen
view on any point, consider and
where you can, make
ivason."
One would think
my
this be in
keeping
to hold a different
words yet
faith
join
that there
closer,
hands with
was
little
to
note in such a straightforward statement of a not
very
difficult
doctrine; yet
it
was
his
commentary
on this tractate (and on the longer letter
to
Sym-
macluiF.) that exposed Gilbert de la Porree to the
charge of heresy brought against
him by Bernard
Clairvaux at the Council of Piheims in 1147. held that
God s
of
Gilbert
essence, divinity, and grandeur were
THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS. not God, but the form which
131
made him God
Bernard maintained the orthodox
belief
while
;
that
the
divine Essence, Form, Nature, Truth, Divinity, and the like,
were God
for
if
which made God, then
Form were it
not God, but that
would be greater than God.
Bernard praised the orthodoxy
of
our treatise;
and, indeed, though Boethius does not go so far as the French bishop in his identification of the attri
butes with God, he affirms
them substantially
of the
Divinity.
Gilbert extended to
God
the same arguments that he was fond of applying to man, that as man is man
qud form, so God
God qud form
is
make God by
did not
that the Persons
;
themselves, but by the Divi
nity with which they are identical.
But Boethius
never tried to assert that the three Persons were not
God by
themselves, but only that Trinity cannot be
predicated substantially of God.
III.
The was on plain 1
was
QUOMODO SUBSTANTLE
origin of the second letter to this wise.
It will
1
fully (Postulas ut paidlo
be noticed that
really written
Deacon John
John had asked Boethius
somewhat more
ticity will
BON/E SINT.
to ex .
.
I assume for the moment that this letter by Boethius to John. The ciuestion of authen
be discussed hereafter.
132
BOETHIUS.
ewdentius monstrem) the essential goodness of sub a question which had
stances of
the
1
"
demanded a
and obscurity by
his
very Boe-
and makes excuse
wish
for
to avoid the ridi
He
cule of the unintelligent multitude.
treat the subject on mathematical lines,
ingly lays
its
further development.
thius promises to do his best,
brevity
in the course
and which, from
Hebdomades,"
strangeness,
come up
down nine preliminary
proposes to
and accord
axioms.
To save
space, I will only give those ones that are necessary to a clear "
5.
comprehension of
Diversum
aliquid in
tantum
est
eo quod
my
est.
analysis of the tract. esse
Illic
aliquid et
esse
enim accidens hie
substantia significatur. 1 Hildebrand (op. cit.,p. 289, seqq.} finds in this word not merely a reference to the author s classification of his shorter works (as Migne,
ad
Zoc.),
but the name of a literary society, of which Boethius, Sym-
machus, John, and probably Cassiodorus were members, meeting once a-week to read papers and hold discussions on philosophical
He regards all the tracts as papers read subjects. before the society, or a further development (as in this case) of ques This interpretation, if it be the tions suggested at its meetings. and theological
right one, as I
am
inclined to believe, would justify the writer s
anxiety to keep the results of his learning and research to himself and his friends, and explains the wilful obscurity of his style ; for a reader with the discussion of the subject fresh in his mind would have no difficulty in filling up any gaps in the reasoning. Any way, it
throws a new light on the cultivated society of Rome under Theoand brings us into close sympathy with this little band of
doric,
friends
who thus
laid the foundation of those literary
phical societies with which
we
are so familiar to-day.
and philoso
THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS.
Omne quod
"
6.
quod
Alio vero participat, ut aliquid
sit.
id
est participat eo
est participat eo
quod
133
sit
est esse, ut
ac per hoc
:
est esse, ut
quod
Est
sit.
vero, ut participat alio quolibet.
Omne
"
7.
unum
simplex
esse
suum
id
et
quod
est
habet.
Omni composito
"
8.
aliud est esse, aliud ipsum
est."
Armed with
these axioms, he begins
by proving
that substances are not good by participation nor
by
essence,
all,
and that therefore they are not good
at
a fallacy which he loses no time in upsetting
by the demonstration that they arc good, not indeed by essence, but by virtue of existence sunt,
bona sunt a.
Proof
makes
quod
").
All things
for that
in eo ("
which
make
it is
for
like
;
Good
;
everything
therefore all things
are good.
Now either
they must be good in one of two ways
by
participation
or
by
substance.
If
by
participation, then they are not good in themselves,
and so they do not make
for
Good.
If
not by
participation, they must necessarily be good by sub
But those things whose substance is good but are good in respect of that which they are stance.
;
they owe
all
that
which ^they are
to real Existence
BOETHIUS.
134
(axiom
But
Their
5).
existence,
therefore,
are good in virtue thereof; existence
are identical terms for them.
Good (axiom
itself, since nothing
Hence
the
all
8),
and goodness
Substantials, there
must be
good, and being good, they
fore, are
the supreme
is
good.
existence be good, those things which are,
if
itself.
is
and
like
Good
so are that
can be like Good save Good
things that are, are God, for
supreme Good.
"
dictu
Quod
Wherefore substantial are not good
;
nefas
God est."
goodness
is
not in them, therefore they are not good by right of
Neither are they good by participation,
existence.
therefore they are not good in
Proof
I.
any way.
There are many things which, though
they cannot be separated from matter in reality,
mind and con
can be separated by an
effort of
sidered abstractly
the properties of a triangle
e.g.,
the
can be conceived apart from matter. of
this
mathematical process,
let
us
In imitation abstract
notion of goodness from the supreme Good.
us
now
repeat our
first
proposition, that
that are, are good, and see in
be good the
if
Let things
what way they could
they had not derived their goodness from
supreme Good.
Now
their
identical
with their existence, for
we
a substance which
take
all
the
is
goodness if,
for
is
not
example,
good, white, heavy,
THE THEOLOGICAL TEACTS.
we must admit
round,
135
that each of these qualities
if each were identical springs from a different cause with the substance, then weight would only be :
another so
name Then
on.
colour, colour
for
and aliquid
csse
different things,
for goodness,
would be two
esse
and substances would be good with
out in the least degree possessing goodness If,
and
itself.
on the other hand, they were none other than
Good and had no
attributes but goodness, then they
would not be things but the causes, or rather the for goodness pure and simple is cause, of things ;
But they
the characteristic of the one sole Good.
are not simple, nor are they independent, but derive
from the will
only Good.
the
of
their
existence
Now
in the case of the prime Good, goodness
existence are identical its
existence
existence
of
;
from the all
of the difficulty
things.
the secondary 1
prime
,
source
the
Herein
lies
the
derives of
the
solution
though things be good in virtue
;
of existence, yet they are not like the If their
Good
and
goodness did not come from
prime Good. they might
It,
be good, but not in virtue of existence.
They might,
for instance, be
(as
thing
is
good by participation
white, a round thing round, &c.)
existence could not be good unless
from Good.
And
so,
after
it
;
a white
but their
were derived
we have mentally
ab-
BOETHIUS.
136
we
stracted the prime Good,
derive from It
may
from abstractly) unless the
really (as distinguished
ence
Good had produced them, is
which
be good, but not in virtue of
Furthermore, since they could not exist
existence;
true
see that things
good.-
And
.
that Good, though
therefore their exist
unless they had derived from
they might be good, yet they
could not be good in virtue of existence, since they
would be
outside Good,
Now we in
virtue
and not from
it.
need not say that white things are white existence, for
of
from the will
of
they take their being
God, but not their whiteness
He who made them
is
since
good, indeed, but not white.
So they are simply white because such was the will of
One who
He
willed
existence.
grounds
who
all
is
not white
;
but those things which
should be good are good in virtue of It
might
be
thought
He
things should be just, since
willed that they should be.
for to
on
that
be just has reference to an
has reference to existence. are indeed identical with
This
is
these is
just
not so
;
be good and action
act, to
Existence
Him, but not with us who
are not simple (axioms 7 and 8).
Although
it
is
not possible that with us goodness and existence
should be identical, "
good
in eo
quod
still
sumus."
it
is
possible for us to be
(So Proof a
is
wrong.)
THE THEOLOGICAL TKACTS. In a word, not
are
specific
all
just.
but
;
things
Good species
good, but
are
is
137
a
general
cannot
be
all
things
a
term, just,
applied
to
all
things.
Wherefore some things are thing
but
else,
just, others
some
are
all are good.
Is there anything in the method, temper, or thought this letter that
of
other source for
it
with his friends
?
would warrant our seeking O some than the intercourse of Boethius
The mathematical proof
which we might expect that
actly the one
ex
is
an
he,
acknowledged master in the science, would be likely to
That he did employ
employ.
shown by the following passage (iii.
pr.
10)
sophy who
"I
:
is
summum
"
(it
which
preceding demonstrations
they
call
with a sort of
contempt
common
for
Tropia/uaTa,
corollary."
We
the irreverence
herd, the
I
will
Philo
is
"
bonum),
following the example of geometricians,
from their
is
Consolation
in the
will go a step farther
speaking on the
sometimes
it
and
who deduce
consequences thee
present
meet with the same and
same proud
frivolity
reserve,
the
of
the
same
shrinking from publicity, that characterise the book
on the Trinity. Lastly, one of the principal themes of the
Con
solation/ the striving of all created things after God,
BOETHIUS.
138
and
their derivation
runs
from God
through the
all
little
pr.
(iii.
A
ceives an almost identical treatment.
bears in
mind the foregoing
the intimate connection of
reader
arguments with these
its
Dost thou allow, or
"
:
dost thou not allow, that everything that
Good
of
good by participation
re
who
analysis will at once see
Consolation
sentences of the
11 and 12),
work before us and
is
allow
I
?
good,
is
"
it
(iii.
pr. 11). "
All things then seek unity
have proved that unity
Good
You
?
All
highest Good, which
DE
IV.
Before entering
things,
But
I
seek
then,
the
henceforth be defined as
may
that which all things
do.
identical with the highest
is
have.
They
?
seek"
(iii.
pr.
11).
FIDE CATHOLICA.
upon
an
examination
of
the
Liber contra Eutychen et Nestorium/ I must say
De
a few words about the
immediately precedes
it
in
Fide Catholica, which
most MSS.
of a brief survey of Bible history of the
trines
It consists
and an exposition
great truths of Christianity, such as the doc of
the
Trinity, of the
redemption of a
lost
twofold nature
and
the resurrection of the body,
in
and sinful world, single person, of
of
Christ
s
THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS. with
dealing
of
all
139
which the heresies
of
Arius,
Pelagius, Mani, Nestorius, and Eutyches are severally It ends with a statement of the duties and refuted.
hopes of the Church militant, looking, as the coming
A
of
it
is
of Boethius
reasons for
its
MSS.
of
is
style,
authenticity, while the external
it
is
unknown, and
the tenth, without
Up
it
is
and
title
It
ment which Gilbert de
found
without
was absent from the docu Porree employed for his
la
commentary on Boethius, and Abelard makes mention
of
Leyden
edition
(1656),
is
it
the
(I
*
the
of first
in
appears
Monza.
to
it
s
give
book.)
deep melancholy on his face filosofo,"
the
&c.
title
tracts
under
editions.
of
This represents a
;
Luigi
a diptych
from one of the
l
seated, with toga disarranged
"Hoczio
it
the evidence it
and
Consolation
subsequent
describe
graphs in Biraghi
1
no
Indeed, Eenatus Vallinus, in the
it.
Biraghi adduces for at
to
glosses with which the other tracts are so
plentifully adorned.
which
no
and language
rejection are overwhelming.
the ninth century
those
Thought,
s.
and
single reading
sufficient to convince one that this
are all against its
in
does, for
Him
Christ and a union with
of
with the angelic host on high.
work
it
litho
man
and an expression of his left hand clasps
Vide supra,
-p.
10.
BOETHIUS.
140 a roll
and
at his feet, to right
;
l
succeeded where Gori
left,
two
are
The writer claims
inscribed with letters.
and
2
Frisi
tablets to
have
both acknowledged
themselves defeated, and
deciphers the
bearing the names of the
Consolation
tablets
as
and a book
against Basilius the informer, each signed with the
name, and setting forth the rank and honours, of our
The writing on the
philosopher.
be a
"
In
fide
Jhesu
long defence of Boethius
genuineness
De
declared to
and thereon
maneam,"
of the
roll is
founded
is
martyrdom and the
s
After
Fide.
all
that has
been said on the subject, no one will be ready, I
mind
suppose, to reopen his
to the
worn-out
belief
was a martyr and even if Biraghi s conjectures be correct, which cannot be decided that Boethius
;
away from the diptych with regard
nothing
In
ryphal book.
works
of
Library (Dd.
tion of
in
may
they prove absolutely
this
undoubtedly
twelfth century
this
6, 6)
This
Severino.
a
Boethius
itself,
to
the
MS.
apoc of the
Cambridge University
tract is ascribed to Sancto
possibly give the key to a solu
the difficulty.
There were upwards of a
score of Sancti Severini before the seventh century, of
whom
one was the famous Apostle of Noricum,
and another, Bishop 1
Thesaurus
vet. dipt.,
ii.
of
Cologne
p. 248.
-
(?)
Mem.
and the author di
Monza,
vol.
iii.
THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS. of a Doctrina
De Sapiential
he
any rate the
last
is
we should
at
name Severinus
the
De
refer the
May
sort of
Fide
?
141
it
not be this
man
A
whom
to
scribe
knowing M.
chiefly In connection with A.
Severinus Boethius, the reputed martyr, would easily
have been led into combining the tract in question with other works of an apparently similar nature. I
have
would be found
to bear the
same
title.
LIBER CONTRA EUTYCHEN ET NESTORIUM.
V.
In
MSS.
no doubt that on inspection other
this,
the
longest
interesting of the
and indubitably the most tracts, we have a work of
Boethian
a very different character.
Animated by a
certain
which we may vainly look for in bears traces of a finer touch and a more
religious ardour
the
rest, it
thorough mastery of the subject in hand.
It
is,
in a word, quite worthy to take an honourable place
beside the letters of Leo and Ccelestine as a protest against
the heresies
schism
between
Church. ality of 1
which caused the
the
Moreover,
it
Western
and
the
great
Eastern
betrays a considerable origin
thought and treatment, whereas the treat-
So says Pezius, Anecd. Thes. iv. part 2, p. 1. Med. et Inf. Mt., s. v. "Severinus."
Bibl. Lat.
first
See, too, Fabricius,
142 ise
BOETHIUS.
on the Trinity and the elaborations
simply
is
theology
in no
though, as
we
velopment
of
value of
the
of
Deacon John are
letter to
Augustine
shall presently see,
certain
work
whole
it
shall
I
its
on the de that
the
proceed as
attempting to
before
consider the method of treatment
circumstances of
is
sequences
logical
depends.
usual to analyse the
philosophy, al
sacrificed to
way
Here
theme.
s
or the probable
composition.
The writer begins by telling of a stormy assembly at which he was present
Introduction. certain
when of
a letter from a bishop combating the heresy
Eutyches was read and discussed.
Interest in
the subject and surprise at the gross ignorance of
most
question
audience
the
of
more
him
led
profoundly, and
consider
to
he
now
result of his cogitations before his friend
John
?)
for his
judgment and
has been in the
first
sanction.
the
lays the
(Deacon
His object
place to confute the errors of
Eutychianism and Nestorianism, and in the second to
establish the
person of Christ. fining
Catholic
faith
He must
on the nature and
begin, however,
by de
what he understands by these two terms.
Chapter
i.
Nature
must be
thrice
defined
to
match the threefold ways in which we are accus tomed
to
employ the word.
THEOJXXJICAL
T1IK
1.
Nature
the totality of
is
143
TllACT.S.
all
things be they
substances or accidents, which can be comprehended
by man be
s
restricted
medium
to
of the senses.
Aristotle
discovered by
It is applicable to
the
God and
matter the writer undoubtedly
first
s
inn .si not
through
perceptible
objects
to mutter as well (by
means
But the term
understanding.
human
matter,
which can
that
be
understanding, not that which
discloses itself to pure intellect). Or, 2.
Nature
All accidents
is
applicable
thns
are
substance,
excluded, and
simply that which can do or confines this term
to
suffer.
only.
it
becomes
Now
Aristollo
bodily substances only.
All
accidents are thus excluded from nature, which
HII-.M
to
accordingly be defined as the principle of inovenien acting by
,
and not through any intermediary
itself
accident Or, 3.
Nature
any object with view is tenable thing,
are
whose
.shows
wider
ii-
that field
the
its if
the
in
.specific difference
that cloil.t^
distinguishing form.
wo
essential
summed up Chapter
h
This
confine our attention
and
distinctive
the expression
.Reverting to
conception
to
its
1,
nature/ the \vriter
nature embraces a
than the conception person
;
one
peeuliumi*^
"
definition
ja-t
far
for accidents
can never be endowed with personality,
lie next
LOETHIUS.
1-1-1-
divides substances into the corporeal and the incor poreal, but quickly leaves the former to dwell
on the
latter,
which he subdivides into animate and inani
mate
beings.
intelligent or
Animate, sentient beings are either unintelligent.
The term person can
be applied only to individuals tures,
man
is the only one to
:
of all earthly crea
which
it
can be applied.
In placing God and the angels in the same class with man, as he presently docs, he departs from his original premise,
which separated corporeal from in
corporeal beings.
Person now receives a more accurate
Chapter Hi. definition.
It is the indivisible substance of a rational,
understanding nature.
Hence
mology
follows that a per
The ety
word person next engages
his atten
son must be both rational of the
it
individual.
and
and he takes the opportunity of laying stress o-i the superior flexibility of Greek as compared witli
tion,
Persona
Latin.
the
is
of course a translntion of irpoaw-fi;
actor s mask, but
attach to the word It is
is
always best,
Greeks
for a clear
the full meaning which
we
rather to be found in virumtvtr;.
lie
observes, to go back
to
the
understanding of such conceptions,
for they originated with them, while the Latins only
know them through to
give the
translation.
So
derivation of essentia and
he proceeds s
THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS. one from
the
through ovma, the other from
eT/it
These
ovmwofjiai through ovaiwatc*
only be
last
terms can
and generic ideas
universal
to
applied
145
whereas virovramQ and persona apply to individuals alone, because
nature subsists in them only as a
receiver of accidents.
He
ascribes to matter, following the directions of
Aristotle, the potentiality of existence,
which poten
becomes actuality by the agency
tiality
Upon
it
all
substance
being depends in order to become a
an individuality.
fusing to bestow the
1
title of
As
it
would be con
viroaracns,
on unintelligent beings, a special term,
had
to
of form.
M .bstonfia,
essentia,
has
be invented to designate the higher forms of
existence.
He
next considers the above conceptions in i&eir
relation to
God and man.
Beginning with man, he
shows that he possesses (1) essence, because he (2) subsistence, because he is not
ceived is
by another
object
;
is
;
an accident re
(3) substance, because
he
capable of receiving accidents himself; (4) person
ality,
because he
an intelligent individual.
is
To God, on the other hand, belong
He
is
the source of
all
the same reason that 1
man
Cf.
things
;
(2) subsistence, for
possesses
DeTrin.,
(1) essence, for
c. ii.
it
;
(3), being, for
BOETHIUS.
146
He
being and a definite being.
is
comprises
author
s
and (4)
(3)
of
This last attribute
man s
Our
attributes.
next sentence clears him from the charge of
Tritheisir>
to
which
might seem
Substance, he says, in the sense of
to expose him.
that which
his last conclusions
?ubject to accidents, cannot be predi
is
cated of God, for
He
the origin of
is
It is
all tilings.
further true that the three hypostases or substances
which he attributes
God
to
are not quite in accord
with the teaching of the Church. recognises the difficulty tias ecclesiasticus
nisi tres ("
usus excluderet
"),
And he himself in Deo substanbut
iiis
object
show that substance cannot be applied to God the same sense that it is applied to man,, and not to
ventilate
any
Chapter natures,
in to
heretical opinion.
Nestorius held that each of Christ
iv.
the
is
human and The
separate personality.
the
s
demanded a
divine,
effect of this belief is
not
merely to divide Christ into two, but even to destroy
His identity altogether be given to that
for a distinct
;
all
The human nature want
of inner
only
which possesses individual unity.
The second consequence disappearance of
name can
of the Nestorian error is the
miracle in in Christ
God becoming man.
would be
dxie to that
communion with God which
cause of our humanity
;
is
the
and the miracle performed
THE THEOLOGICAL TKACTS.
147
by God in Christ s person would be no greater than that which He has often manifested in the persons of the
saints,
each of
whom would
thus become a
very Christ, not in the metaphorical but in the real
The divine and human natures
sense of the word. of Christ,
if
not combined in the unity of a person,
must stand further apart than man does from the beast, which both belong to the same natural family of living beings.
The
result of such conclusions as these
would be
the upsetting of the whole fabric of the Christian
For Nestorius, by denying that God could clothe Himself in our nature, deprives mankind of
faith.
the need of a redeemer, and
that nature which so the
He had
Old Testament were
of the prophets,
which told
to save the world,
Chapter
all in
could only redeem
vain
of the
were spoken
He now
v.
God
taken upon him.
to
;
And
and the words
coming of a Christ no purpose.
gives his closer attention to
Eutyches and his monophysitic heresy. Although it was not against Nestorianism that the present treat ise was principally directed, the foregoing refutation of that heresy
ing of the
Church
was necessary
for a clear
understand
middle course steered by the Catholic
between
it
and
the
opposite
Eutychianism, with which the author
extreme
now
of
grapples.
BOETHIUS.
148
While Nestorius inferred a double personality from nature
double
the that
He
nature.
the
of
unity
of
involved
person
in the person, but he refused to admit
The
union had taken place.
he assigns for the union
is
precise
of generation, or (|3) the
it
after that
moment
that
Boethius
(a) the
mo
of resurrec
opening and the closing scene of our
the
tion
moment
union
the
not certain.
lays before us two alternative periods,
ment
the
of
unity
could not deny the separation of the
from the human nature before
divine
believed
Eutyches
Christ,
Lord
s life
tion,
He must
on earth.
If
moment
at the
of genera
have, or not have, derived his earthly
If the former hypo body from the Virgin Mary. thesis be the true one, we must suppose a separate
and a mere passage
creation,
of
If the
through the body of the Virgin. resurrection be given for the
the
still
difficulty
Adam s
and
sin
remains
He now
Without
s
body
moment
of
effecting of the union,
mankind
is
still
in
unredeemed, for God could only
have redeemed that nature which
Him.
our Lord
returns to
not,
taken upon
a.
the aid of the Virgin,
must have, or have
He had man s
nature either
been wholly and completely
undertaken.
But
would be
disregard all the teaching of the Old
to
to
accept the former alternative
THE THEOLOGICAL TEACTS.
149
Testament, which derives the Christ from the stock of
Abraham and
Jesse
we should make God
while by believing the
;
a
liar.
body but a deceiving phantom, or something
human
ent from our
the tragedy of His
been
often
that
nature
upon
bodies.
remarked
which
Himself.
already,
He had
It
is
this
?
s
differ
To what purpose,
and passion
life
latter,
For then were Christ
then,
God, as has
could only redeem
in
very truth taken conclusion
last
that
Boethius turns against Nestorians and Eutychians alike,
both of which start with a misconception of
the meaning of nature and person. If Christ derived His human body Chapter w. from the Virgin Mary, then three alternatives present
themselves Either (1), Godhead was changed into
Or
Or
manhood was changed
(3),
both natures were so blended that each
lost
its
some
Now and
manhood; Godhead
(2),
of
proper essence
into
;
and gave place
to
third condition.
these, (1)
is
impossible and incredible,
(2) is put out of the question,
if
we
believe that
God took upon Him
a human body and soul at the For there can be no interchange between things corporeal and things incorporeal, and
birth of Christ.
vice versd.
Things corporeal can only interchange
BOETHIUS.
150
when both
possess the
same
Incorporeal bodies have
wine, minerals and plants.
no substrate at
all,
and
substrate, as water
human
therefore the
soul cannot
be interchanged with the Godhead, nor the body of
man
converted into the divinity of God.
(3), too, is quite
impossible
;
for while
water and
honey, for example, can so blend and mingle that
each loses
its
it
separate identity,
because these
is
substances possess qualities which can pass into one another, and act on one another
and
;
this does not
apply to Godhead and manhood.
Having thus crushed both Nestorian-
Chapter mi. isrn
and monophysitism, he proceeds
Catholic
doctrine
utrisque naturis Christ
is
subsists in
"
Christum
in
utrisque
et
ex
consistere."
not only composed of two natures, but
two
distinct natures.
adduces in support of this position
composed
to establish the
of gold
and precious
The example he is that of a crown
stones,
where each
factor preserves its separate nature intact;
and
al
though they could exist apart, yet qud crown, they
have only one existence.
The miracle
munication of the proprieties explains
by the
communicatio
single
idiomatum.
did God, inasmuch as
of the
of this
two natures he
personality acting
Man
He had
com
suffered,
taken
man s
by the and so natur.e
THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS.
151
upon Him. And so the man Christ is called the Son of God, not because the human nature passed into
divine
the
but
nature,
because
human
the
nature was united to the divine in one person.
One
man
God
of the
body
Catholic faith
does
and the same
is
perfect
of the substance of of
His mother.
away
God and
perfect
His Father, and
And
so
the
man
with the necessity for a fourth hypostate, that
of the
human
geminaque persona,
He
nature.
siibstantia,
"
Fitque in eo gemina natura
quoniam homo Deus, unaque
quoniam idem homo
et
closes this chapter with
Deus."
an enumeration
of
the natures and person
four possible -combinations of
These are
in Christ.
(1)
Two
(2)
One nature and one person
(3)
Two
(4)
One nature and two
natures and two persons
Nestorianism.
Eutychianism.
natures and one person persons,
<
Catholic faith.
which
is
mani
festly absurd. "
Chapter
viii.
Quis fuerit status
vitre
Christi."
Boethius here deals with the monophysitic conclusion
must have participated in Adam s sin by taking upon Him Adam s nature and flesh. The ortho dox conclusion is induced by a comparison of three
that Christ
possible states or conditions of (1)
The
man with regard
state of innocence before the Fall
;
to sin
:
BOETHIUS.
152
(2)
A hypothetical state of impeccability, bestowed on him by God as the reward of obedience an impeccability precluding to His will
and therefore death
sin
(3)
His present
state of sin
He shows that Christ has
;
and
and death.
taken unto Himself some
from (3) His passion
thing from each of these states
and death, from (2) His freedom from (1) His subjection
body
;
and then brings the
Thy will be As Epilogue.
done. in
direction
if
human
"
s
prayer,
Thy kingdom
Deliver us from the evil
critic s friendly
judgment
he have strayed from the right path.
Although, as I have already observed, the contra Eutychen et Nestorium ligious feeling
one."
each of the other theological
writings, he begs for his
and
and from
treatise to a reverent close
with the words of the Lord come,
sin,
the necessities of the
to
than
Liber
shows more real
re
the rest of the tracts attributed to
Boethius (with the exception, perhaps, of the spurious
De
Fide
),
yet the treatment throughout
edly philosophical, and,
if
I
may
say
so,
is
mark
artistic.
The very notion of contrasting the two great heresies and making them serve as a foil to the orthodox belief is characteristic of a logician,
and hardly one
that would suggest itself to the fifth-century con troversialist.
The loving way
in
which the writer
THE THEOLOGICAL TEACTS. lingers skill
round the terms
"
nature
"
and
153 "
person,"
the
how Eu-
with which he demonstrates where and
tyches and Nestorius are at fault, the calm state
ment
of his propositions
tions therefrom, all
We
may,
for Nitzsch,
the
I think, fairly refuse to
who would
Quomodo
his reasonable
deduc
of that
from the ordinary polemics
different plane date.
and
tend to place this treatise in a
put
it
later
;
assign to the composition of
Substaritise
(I.)
an age subsequent
to
book must have
Boethius, states positively that this
been written about 451, the year of the Council of in the generation, that
Chalcedon,
preceding our author.
He
is,
says that
ceivable that the very shibboleth of the
should have been designated
by a writer
some
as
immediately it
is
incon
Church party
new and
strange
fifty years after the Council
had
put Nestorianism hors de combat, that the doctrines of the double nature and single person should have
been
first
brought to his notice by such a letter as
the Introduction describes.
The answer that
to this objection is the obstinate fact
between 483 and 518 the question of the
nature of Christ did seriously engage the minds of
Western theologians and that Pope Gelasius himself 1 (f49G) wrote a book upon it. 1
Usener, op.
cit.,
p. 54.
BOETHIUS.
154
The date
of Boethius s tract is -not difficult to fix
approximately, the limit in the one direction being the year just mentioned, 518,
when
the schism was_
healed and the two Churches reconciled, and in the other the
author began his public It has
when our
decade of the sixth century,
first
life.
been suggested with great probability that
the episcopal letter spoken of in the introduction
was the one addressed eastern bishops.
1
to
Pope Symmachus by the is dated 512, just two
This letter
Boethius arid in the
years after the consulship of
heat
very
There
is
the
of
struggle
with
Constantinople.
indeed a curious correspondence between
the points
it
and the answers given by the Thus the bishops beg Persona.
raises
De
writer of the for
enlightenment as to the middle
the
diabolical
which he
is
errors
personality,
Eutyches
at such pains
showed
clergy
of
to
way between and
point
Nestorius If
out.
the
hesitation in the matter of Christ
how can we be
s
surprised that a layman
should be struck by the novelty of certain expres sions
connected therewith
duabus naturis Christum burden
of the letter,
both on 1
it
"
?
Ex duabus
consistere,"
this
and Boethius dwells
et is
in
the
at length
and on the accompanying question of
Epistola orientalis ad.
Symm.
;
Mansi,
t. viii.
p.
222
seqq.
THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS. the
Perhaps
"adunatio."
bishops
reason for dealing with rival
great
Boethius
s
before engaging with the
it
which he
heresy,
the
in
find
Nestorianism
about
difficulty
we may
155
was the main
tells
object of his attack.
The further objection raised by Nitzsch, that this letter was the work of several bishops, while the Introduction to our tract speaks of only one, seems to
me
secundum
as captious as his other against the
philosophos
of the
De
In connection
Trinitate.
with this I must mention another passage where Boethius records his dissent from Aristotle in terms
seem
respectful than those
which
at first sight
which
so devoted a follower of the "
care to utter.
dem-
et
less
Stagyrite would
Sicut Aristoteles ceterique et eius-
multimodse philosophise sectatores
putant,"
he says in the course of his definition of nature
Eutychen, tle
s,
(
In
This definition differs from Aristo
I.)
in so far as the
Greek philosopher
restricted
nature to corporeal beings, while the Latin extends it
to
God and
the angels.
But a nearer inspection
shows us that the word in which the sting sting there be, for
word
of contempt:
multimodus cf.
Lucr.,
is i.
schools
that
claimed
if
not necessarily a
894; Livy,
does not apply to the master at various
lies
all,
xxi. 8
but to the
descent from him
;
BOETHIUS.
156
and we know that Boethius, little
he was, had
eclectic as
patience with views which did not satisfy his
reason.
1
But even supposing that
all I
probable authenticity of Tracts
have said on the
I., II.,
and
III.
we
supposing that in the Anecdoton Holder!
be true
;
possess
the long-wished-for evidence of a learned contem
porary
;
supposing that Boethius was the author of
and apart from the general conten
Tractate V., tion
we have
so often heard before, that his other
authenticated writings bear no trace of Christianity, there
him
is
as
really
there
such,
problem as tion.
nothing
to the
What
philosopher,
still
remains
the
motives which led to
its
difficult
composi
can have induced the statesman and
who had
hitherto busied himself with
theology only so far as it exercise of
prevent us considering
-to
his
logical
gave him scope for the
faculty, to rush
ardour into the monophysitic controversy
with such ?
It will
be a great help towards solving the problem bear in
mind that the question
Christ was, at the time I write interest quite as
much
of the of,
if
we
one person of
fraught with an
political as religious.
Ever since 484, the year of the mutual excom munication of Acacius and Felix, the see of Eome 1
Cf. Cons., v. pr, 1,
where he attacks the Stoics
THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS. had been fighting
157
primacy with the see of
for the
Constantinople.
This estrangement of the pontiffs
could not
extend to the political relations of
fail to
the two capitals, especially after Odovacar
s
asser
tion of his right to control the papal election, which,
even
if it
were scornfully repudiated
had disappeared, indicates
after the tyrant
significantly
closely connected
were the interests
and the ruler
Eome.
And in
of
enough how
of the bishop
although Theodoric shrank from meddling
Church disputes
arbitration in the rivalry be
tween the popes Syrnmachus and Laurentius was
him
not courted but most unwillingly accepted by
yet he was fully aware of this identity of interests, and
saw
how
clearly
essential
it
was
to his
own
political
supremacy that the Church of Eome should maintain the ascendancy which was hers by right of apostolic succession
and
all
the
surrounded her name.
ducement
1
great traditions
that
still
Thus there was every
for a politician to
win the favour
of
in
both
his royal master
and ghostly father by throwing in
his lot with the
Eoman Church
in her strenuous
1 I regret that the space and time at my disposal forbid me to go For a full account of further into this most interesting question. Odovacar s decree, and Theodoric s dilemma, the reader should go
to Hehle, Conciliengeschichte, Bd. vol.
iii.,
chaps,
iv.
and
xi.
ii.
164,
and Hodgkin,
op.
cit.,
BOETHIUS.
158
and the
endeavour to get Acacius anathematised council of Chalcedon restored to honour
the politician were one
if
intellectual
superiority
temporaries, whose science,
opportunity
from
free
me
Let
whole
was
leisure
of
his
con
devoted to
to profit
keep the weapons
zest
who knew
over the mass of his
and who would be glad to
;
would add
very subtlety of the points at issue to the task,
while the
his
by any dialectic
rust.
not be misunderstood.
one moment tract
before
writer
;
only
would not
I
disparage the zeal which marks us, it
impugn the conviction
or
seems to
me
of
for
the its
that he would probably
take a more lively interest in a question that bore so
directly
which
on the liberty
exercised
his
of
Eome
than in those
learning and ingenuity, and
nothing more.
Those who believe that Boethius
was not
s faith
strong enough to bear the ordeal of desertion by his friends
trace
and an unjust condemnation,
some
of his later coolness
towards Christianity
to the very fervour of this tract. lieve,
he had the welfare
as anything else
it,
must have added poison
For
of his city as
when he wrote
the mere thought of
will doubtless
the
if,
much
De
as I be at heart
Persona,
as he lay in prison at Pavia, to the
cup of his
suffering.
THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS.
He may
159
be imagined arguing to himself something
Borne has wrung from Constan
"
after this fashion.
tinople the confession of her primacy, only to fall a
victim to a tyranny at
was
of life the little there
Theodoric
home which has crushed left of
only had to
has
her ancient
let
his
out
spirit.
suspicion
be
awakened by the growing intimacy between Justin and our Church, to let her feel how little he really cares for orthodoxy
or heterodoxy, so long as the
land enjoys peace and justice, and he has the ad ministering of both.
attempt of
what
?
Surely
so near, to put
efforts
avail, then, that earnest
above the mire of heresy?
avail that double stroke for old Borne
the Church is
Of what
to raise the Faith
it
were
better,
away the memory
now
and
that death
of such
wasted
and misdirected energy, and return
to the
consolation of her
methods
who has never
failed
me, whose
was wrong to apply to questions both dangerous to attempt and profitless when mastered.
Come
my
I
then, Philosophy, be once
teacher
!
Show me once
more
again
my
guide and
how man
in his
miserable strivings after partial happiness misses the whole, the only
Good."
160
CHAPTER
VI.
ON SOME ANCIENT TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
S
LAST WORK.
BOETHIUS wrote long and bitterly on the fickleness of Fortune, and quoted the stories of Croesus and Paulus ^Emilius as examples of
it.
There could be
no better instance given than the way in which the
star
From
own renown
of his
has
paled and
set.
being the favourite author of our ancestors, he
has passed into the limbo of exploded philosophers.
Of ten educated men, you shall not find one to-day who knows more than his mere name, and perhaps the
title of his
great book
would be unable life
and work.
to give
But
if
;
ninety-nine in a hundred the smallest detail of his
he wins no applause from us
now, he once enjoyed a meed to the lot of
of
fame such as
few writers of antiquity.
falls
Of the part
he played in the middle ages as the preserver of
161
Greek philosophy, and especially
of Aristotelianism,
hope to speak in the next chapter.
I
object
is
to trace
something
Consolation of Philosophy as
Gibbon
calls
present
of the influence -of "
that golden
on one side
it
My
*
of
the
volume,"
medieval
litera
ture, that of vernacular translation.
The causes
As
I
of this influence are not far to seek.
have already
said,
Boethius stood illumined by
the last glories of the old world, ere
sank into
it
what we are pleased to call the darkness of medi evalism, and men would bear the vivid impress of
masters and teachers,
minds long after his and the sources from which he
drew
had been allowed
that
noble
figure
in
his inspiration,
their
new
fall into
to
dawn
oblivion, not to be revealed before the
of the
learning.
Then the
subject of his book
stress of misfortune,
human
happiness
steadfastness under
and the transient nature is
one which
is
of all
always latent in
the thoughtful mind, and only needs the kindling
touch of sympathy to start into last
;
and
this,
utterance of a steadfast race, could not
find an echo
what
life
in the hearts of all those
injustice
besides, in
the
and misfortune meant.
L
to
who knew There
Consolation of Philosophy
markable medieval note, an anticipation
fail
the
of
a
is,
re
thought
BOETHIUS.
162 in virtue of
which
Villon, as he is to style
bond poet lesson "
author
is
brought as close to
Cicero and Horace in virtue of
and expression.
Mais ou sont
"
its
of Paris,
"
d antan
?
when he would
death puts an
that
Where
les neiges
are the bones of
end the
this
even
sentiment,
anthropomorphism,
of their
Is
own
hem
of her robe to
to middle-
dry the prison
who
itself,
has read and
Consolation, and then turns the leaves translation, will find
nothing anachronistic in the scarlet-and-
blue bedhangings, the fur "
hennins," 1
For
quaintness in his picture of Philosophy
some fifteenth-century MS. or
Latin,
His very
So strongly does this note assert
?
re-read the
little
I).
commend him
that I venture to say that any one
of
the form
classical
pr.
(ii.
?
there not, for example, something
frouncing up the er s tears
is
?
his realistic personification of
tune and Philosophy, would age writers.
Fabricius
"
1
Consolation
takes in the
to
the
renown.
to
faithful
unknown
home
bring
where are Brutus and Cato the stern which
sang the vaga
which
figure
It has been pointed out to
robes
and extravagant
in the miniatures.
me
that
Mr
G. A.
Simcox has been
me
I do not here (Hist. Lat. Lit., vol. ii. p. 442). Ballade des dames du temps think that any one who reads the with Boethius s lines in his head could fail to see the like jadis,"
beforehand with
ness.
Still I
am
very glad to have for
of so acute a critic.
my
statement the support
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS
The springs and influences
S
of
LAST WORK. in
literature
early middle ages were so entirely the
163
same
the
for the
whole of Western Europe, that I shall not attempt to hunt down translations of Boethius in any one country before turning to another, but shall for the
nonce at any rate treat them as they come in chron
But before entering on a search after word to say which
ological order.
translations of Boethius, I have a
should not be without interest to writers of English, on in the
poem
of
some
Beowulf
SECTION Authorities.
Earle
I
all
readers and
traces of the Consolation
(eighth century
?)
BEOWULF.
I.
have enjoyed the privilege of a sight of Professor now printing. The text I have used is Heyne s
s translation,
(4th ed., Paderborn, 1879).
and greatest of our secular epics, was probably the work of a North -Anglian, who took This, the earliest
for his subject the deeds of the
and especially the deliverance Hrothgar, king
The
Grendel.
of
the
limits
of
Gothic hero Beowulf,
of the banquet-hall of
Danes, from the
my
monster
subject forbid
me
to
linger long over this noble poem, with its vigour of
picturesque description
now
ship, bearing forth into the
of a
king
;
now
of the wolf
of the start of a
unknown
war
the dead body
and the raven
at
work on
BOETHIUS.
164
a battle-field where dead hands hold out the spear stiffly its
against the cold grey of the morning
swinging verse
But there
seas.
;
full of the large air of the
one feature in
is
its
merits our particular attention, and that
and with northern
which
style
the con
is
stant intrusion, in season and out of season, of philo
sophical and Christian reflections into the midst of
the romantic material.
brink
a
of
stirring
The writer
will halt
check
or
adventure,
on the
the
full
current of a dramatic episode, to give utterance to
some sententious apophthegm on the government
human
the universe or the instability of
of It
affairs.
has been suggested that such passages are glosses
from
a
later,
we have a
man
probably a monkish, hand
but
if,
as
reason to believe, the poet of Beowulf was
of
education and culture,
likely than that
the
;
pagan
1
he should have
element, unavoidable
is
nothing sought to in
more
qualify
narratives
of
blood and battle, with corrective reflections of a more elevated character,
drawn from
The most remarkable beginning of
his learned studies.
of these passages occurs at the
what may be
called the
17th
fit.
1 Professor Earle, who sees in Beowulf something authoritative, and possibly even reproof to royal persons, has pitched upon Hige-
berht, Offa s archbishop of Lichfield, as a likely man to have written the poem, and suggests that it may have been intended for the bene This theory was ex fit of that monarch s young son, Egferth.
pounded in the
Times of October
29, 1885.
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
Beowulf has come
reft of
back to his native swamps and in a speech of singular beauty
God
for
an arm, to slink
The king
die.
the
His great deliverance, and
He now
each one of those
of gifts
to
the strangers.
who had made
Beowulf did the captain gift at the
and proclaims a
restoration of Heorot,
and a giving
feast
Grendel had
would have
killed
more
of them,
and gave
;
that (missing)
atrociously
human
;
therefore
forecast of soul. of
painful
;
persons of best,
experience of pleasant
and
must he make, who long here world."
sound strange amid the noise and quet
all
prudence each-where
struggling days brooks the
and
of
and,
;
The Ancient One ruled
is
Much
he
had not the Provi
he now and always doth, over race
as
killed,
dence of God, had not Wyrd, stood in his way the courage of that man. then, as
To
the voyage with
mead-bench, an old heirloom
whom
"
of warriors give a precious
orders to compensate with gold for
one
has,
and solemnity, given
has received the young Goth as his son. orders
165
with Grendel,
to band-grips
and has driven the monster,
public thanks to
LAST WORK.
S
in these
Lines like these clatter of a
ban
themselves, apart from their position,
they are interesting and noteworthy in the highest degree.
For a
careful
scrutiny
Wyrd, the pagan goddess, the
of
them
blind
reveals
unswerving
BOETHIUS.
166 of
dispenser
the Christian
Wyrd
is
destiny,
in
God.
Out
s
respectively.
wulf
words to his
we
passages
2527 and
Line 2527 forms part of Beo
men on
the eve of his last
fight.
contend once more with the accursed
has to
race of monsters, but
human
these
of
the others occur at lines
;
2815 s
poem, there
of this
where she appears as dependent on
The most important
have just seen
He
some dozen times that
of
mentioned in the course
are only three
God.
conjunction with
strange
time
this
guise like Grendel that bids
but a
self for battle,
fiery
is
it
worm
no fiend in
him brace him
or dragon, which,
in revenge for the loss of a great treasure
it
had in For
keeping, has spread ruin over the Gothic land.
Beowulf,
now
old in
years
and honours, has suc
ceeded to the possessions of his kinsman Heardred,
and he
must needs
defend
speaking in boastful words
his for
declares that he will go forth to
and that he
will not go
the last
s
us,
of every
"
as
utterance
before its
it
fiery
:
s
very
he has slain the dragon, but not
has inflicted a mortal breath.
Wyrd
man."
In line 2815 we have the aged warrior last
he
breadth from
the encounter, but will abide the issue allots
time,
meet the monster,
back a foot
and the governor
So
inheritance.
wound on him with
In noble words he gives thanks
LAST WOEK.
167
has suffered him to win so
much
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS to
God
for that
He
Now
wealth for his Leeds.
Fate has swept away
and he must golden
collar
all
hour
his last
is
kinsmen into
his
He
them.
after
S
invests
come.
eternity,
with
who
and coronet the young thane
alone stood beside
him
his
and
in that grim warfare,
so passes to his rest.
In each
of these passages
mind
of the pious
we have
of the poet,
clear evidence
of his
wish to paint
an
his hero s life
and death as altogether worthy
ideal knight
in a word, an anticipation of the chiv
alry that
middle
;
was
But
ages.
of philosophy tion.
to be a chief influence for
in neither do
such as
is
good in the
we sound
reached in the
of
a depth
first
quota
This philosophy, of which the key-note
com
the working of fate with and under God, the patibility of
human prudence with
is
divine providence,
can only have been suggested, I venture to think,
by the
last
two books
of the
Consolation, which are
devoted to a consideration of freewill and
its
God s government of the world. the poet of the Beowulf had Boethius
nection with over, that
in his
con
More
mind when he wrote these
ently proved
by the
fact that
lations of passages in the
two
lines
is
them
are trans
of
Consolation,
if
suffici
not accurate,
be a mere coincidence. yet too closely resembling to
BOETHIUS.
168
Thus
the
fail to recall 1
De
Cons.,
and
is
"prudence
ii.
of sweet
and
i.
pr.
"
much
which 4,
pr.
and hands it is
"
of
experience of bitter world,"
a sentiment which will find
is
it
utterance in literature as long to think
cannot
soul,"
must he have who brooks the
although, indeed,
in
of
forecast
best,
rerum exitus prudentia metitur
"
to write,
there are minds
as
seems
to
here presented to the
Consolation,
where Philosophy exclaims,
amaritudinibus humanse
felicitatis
owe the form
"
Quam
ii.
multis
dulcedo respersa
"
est
!
To sum up, these verbal
similarities,
added
to a
quite unusual treatment of the problem of freewill,
which, although
dozen
lines, is
yet almost identical with that adopted
by Boethius in the tion,
make
condensed into half-a-
here
is
it
last
two books
up, as I venture to think, a formidable
array of evidence in favour
of
the theory that the
philosophical element in
Beowulf
Latin work.
it
how
Consola
of the
Moreover,
is
derived from the
must be borne
mind
in
very limited was the number of purely philoso
phical books at the writer.
As
I
shall
command
of
an eighth- century
presently show, the whole
of
the ancient Greek library on the subject before the
eleventh
volumes
century of
begins
Aristotle
and
and the
ends
with
Tinieus
of
a
few
Plato.
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS In Alcuin
s
S
LAST WORK.
lection,
which
rival at
home
three
for
col
was without a
centuries
who have any
claim to be called
and
philosophers are Aristotle, Cicero
by the epithet rhetor
The name
Lactantius.
York
or on the Continent, the only writers,
besides Boethius,
qualified
the
celebrated catalogue of
1G9
ably absent from the to the student of
which
is
notice
will at once suggest itself
medieval literature as one likely to
have afforded assistance in treating the question
But neither he nor any
Providence.
had ever made
is
and
Cassiodorus,
of Seneca,
list,
name
his
freewill
and
its
of
of these others
compatibility with
divine providence the subject of his speculations in
the same
way
that Boethius had done.
go back to the for the
view
regarded.
how of
De
of the
And
it
fato
et
providentia
problem under which
We
must
of Proclus it
here
is
has already been seen (chap,
iv.)
closely the teaching of Boethius resembles that
the Neoplatonist on this subject.
But there
is
nothing to suggest that the poet of the Beowulf,
whoever he was, drew
his philosophy straight
from
the Platonic spring, but rather the reverse, inasmuch as the phraseology of Boethius retains in its integrity.
his
mind
170
BOETHIUS.
SECTION
Authority. Oxford, 1698,
I
ALFRED
IT.
have used Rawlinson
s
(849-901).
text of Alfred
translation.
s
First in chronological order after the
Deeds
of
Beowulf comes another Anglo-Saxon work, King Alfred
s
translation of Boethius
s
book, which, apart
from the immense personal interest attaching to any literary achievement
of
this
great king,
our closest attention in virtue place
it
holds in the
modern Europe. literary activity
first
of
the
translating
The circumstances
under Alfred
commands prominent
movement of
this
of
new
offer a singular parallel
to the revival of letters in the fifteenth century, after
the long silence
of the
Wars
of the
For
Eoses.
eighty years and more the land had been in a wild welter of blood and desolation.
the
long
"Wessex
and had
deadly hardly
strife
died
between
last
sounds of
Mercia
ring round the coast Christianity,
the culture and refinement that were tied it,
and
away, when the hoarse
Danes began to war-cry from Northumberland to Ayr. of the
The
had suffered heavily during the
fifteen
and
all
up with
years that
preceded the founding of the English kingdom under
Egbert; and
now
the barbarian invaders, that swept
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
LAST WORK.
S
171
the land in a storm of conquest, bade fair to stamp
At the time when Alfred ascended
out altogether.
it
the tottering throne of Anglo-Saxon power, learning
was sunk
to so
low a state
there was scarcely a
self,
is
man
he
throughout the length
with the Danes, and
must pass quickly on barely and almost miraculously rescued from perdition, and had at his
great
mind
we
the moment when he had
to
to
struction and education.
moned
him
of the
details of his long struggle
address
us
tells
kingdom who could read Latin. not the place to follow him through the
and breadth This
that, as
last
breathing-space to
the
problem
For
to his court a small
his nation
this
band
recon
of
purpose he
of learned
sum
men,
Werferth from Mercia, Grimbald from Flanders, John of
Saxony, Asser, his biographer, and Plegemund,
who
rekindled his enthusiasm for classical studies.
It gives additional lustre to the
that
name
of
Boethius
such a king as Alfred, inquiring after those
books which might with within his subjects Consolation
most
be set
advantage
reach, should have chosen the
to represent
philosophy in the
was preparing for the companion volumes
library he
their use.
of
of
the
little
The names
selection
are a
strong testimony to the esteem in which our author
was held
by
the
Saxon
king
and
his
advisers.
BOETHIUS.
172
Beda s
Ecclesiastical
History,
the
story, told
unrivalled manner, of English Christianity
Church history par
the
Orosius
Universal
s
whose
History,
accepted and reverenced as
the
of
excellence
classical
in a
word
nation
words
by
all
in
;
were
students
through the middle ages down even to Dante, who
seem
not
does
Gregory
and
Pastoral Care
s
known
have
to
much
beyond
;
Dialogues, of which
the former was to serve as a rule of conduct for the clergy amid the growing needs of a nation newly
awakened
freedom
to
intellectual
the
life
and a higher latter
as
spiritual
an antidote
to
and the
poison spread by the countless coarse stories which
were this
all all.
had
the people as is
If,
to
amuse them.
Nor
most probable, Alfred and
is
his
movement gave the first centralised force to Saxon chronicle, we have further instance of the
literary
the
capital nature
of the
in
selection
which Boethius
figures as the pattern of the philosopher.
In view of Alfred tastes, the reader
s
literary
motive and personal
of his translations
must not look
any strict adherence to the original. He ex He pands and curtails as the spirit moves him. for
adds a whole chapter on the geography of Germany to the
history of Orosius
Soliloquies
of
;
Augustine
he interweaves with the
many
a page from that
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS alas precious hand-book, which,
LAST WORK.
173
has not come
down
s
!
wherein he was wont to jot down his passing
to us,
But
thoughts and impressions.
on the works
he
if
and Beda,
of Orosius
his
left
it is
mark
in his trans
lation of Boethius that Alfred s personality is
The theme was a congenial
strongly stamped.
He,
too,
his
own
had had some life
he, too,
one.
taste of changing fortune in
had
the shock of a
felt
fall
from
and though he had now won his way throne again, and could look calmly back at
high estate to
;
most
his
;
come through, he
the dangers and vicissitudes he had
that reason feel the less sympathy
would not
for
with
Roman
the
patriot
crime, indeed, in Alfred
an ear
to the
s
whose
eyes
only
crime
prayers of those
who would
fain be
delivered from the yoke of a barbarian tyrant.
very sympathy, while regard to
Theodoric,
abusing, led
him
Boethius, that
it
no
was that he had lent
This
blinded his judgment with
whom
he
is
never tired of
to identify himself so entirely
with
the latter is often quite lost sight of,
the king taking his place and giving utterance to sentiments of which the Roman never dreamt. Thus in his seventeenth chapter (corresponding to II.
Book
he takes the opportunity of prose 7 of the Latin) forth his ideas as to the duties of a monarch,
setting
and
of recording his desire
so to live that after life
BOETHIUS.
174
memory should
his
still
the good
shine bright in
works he had wrought. That Alfred had from the
first
no intention
of
adhering closely to the text before him, either in
thought or form, original
shown by
is
of five
arrangement
and prose
two
the
Wisdom and Eeason now
changing
persons
the
of
in place of
Philosophy
pronoun, in place of the Philosopher. to assign
his
the
of
change
It is
an adequate cause for grammatical
mind had taken
text,
dialogue, ;
and
Mind, now Boethius, now the personal
the
sible
the
and by his sub
into forty-two chapters, for
stituting
his
books of alternate verse
fire
at
subject
impos
this frequent
when once
;
some suggestion
in the
he seems to have cast aside his cloak of trans
lator,
and
to
have been sublimely careless
mouth he placed the which were
to lead
whose
and fortitude
lessons of faith
and guide his
in
readers.
naive and delightful preface, he pleads
"
In his
the various
and manifold occupations which often busied him in mind and body in excuse for any imperfection "
His method
of scholarship or obscurity of meaning. of
dealing with the difficulty and obscurity of the
Latin
is
summary.
philosopher
weld
it
to
s
He
finds out the gist
his liking,
as
of
the
adapt and he thinks will be most
meaning, and proceeds
to
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
S
LAST WORK.
175
profitable to the readers of his time, adding here a
homely
illustration, there
an explanatory note, now
expanding the frequent sentences into a long para phrase,
and now cutting the knot
passage by the simple
verse,
light
One would have thought
doctrine.
with
its rigid
metre and
thought and diction,
an abstruse
expedient of omission, and
whole by the
the
interpreting
of
that Boethius
its strict
would have
Christian
of
s
antithesis of
offered
an almost
insurmountable obstacle to a translator whose ge nius was rather initiative than obsequious
yet
;
it
in his renderings of the Latin verses that Alfred
is
shows most respect
when
difficulties
for his original.
It is true that
begin to gather in the later books,
he steers clear of verse altogether, and that on the other hand he cannot resist the temptation of
known
ing cost
him
to his
unlearned reader
a score of lines to
do so
though
it
mak may
the story of
Ulysses or of Orpheus, which the Latin
poet
content to indicate with a well-chosen epithet. for
all
that,
the rendering of the metres
may
is
But be
pronounced the most successful, as well as the most accurate, 1
It is
portion
of the
whole translation. 1
His
debased whether the translation of the metres in allitera
and appended to the Consolation in hand but it is proved beyond debate that the verse translation was founded on the prose.
tive verse ascribed to Alfred,
Fox
s edition, are
the
work
of his
;
BOETHIUS.
176
prose
informed with intensity and
is
sesses all the vigour
and swing of
In a work that
much more
is
position than a translation, to point out categorically
it is
the
to
original
to
what extent
His main additions
historical (including geographi
which came readily
from a translation Christian.
wellnigh impossible
may, however, be roughly classed
under three heads cal allusions,
an original com
of
where and
Alfred deviates from Boethius.
and pos
fire,
verse.
of
Thus the
Orosius), first
1m
to
pen, fresh
mythological,
and
a
ab
is
chapter
brief "
stract
of the
story of Boethius,
his
1
suffer"
death under Theodoric, and that king pressions. to the
s
.g
and
various op
Chap. xvi. contains a further allusion
Amal, supported by a comparison with that
other tyrant Nero, together with an explanation of
The
the causes that drove the kings from Rome.
mention of Cicero always calls up a note on his full name and on his title of philosopher. Theodoric
is
again chastised in chap. xxiv.
Nero and Antoninus, two chapters full
weight of Alfred
s
later,
;
feel
and the
indignation.
The geographical allusions call for little com ment. Whenever a name such as ^Etna or Circe s island occurs, a note distinctive features.
is
added about
its
position
and
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
S
LAST WORK.
177
The mythological element, on the other hand, is The Saxon king very prominent and interesting. was not a lore,
and
little
lets
proud of his ancient and
no chance
of displaying it
classical
The
go by.
labours of Hercules, the inhospitable habits of Busiris, the monstrous nature of the Hydra, the genealogy of
Circe and her treatment of
the companions of
Ulysses, the story of Orpheus and his journey to the
considerable length, and
ri
Shades, aic all related at
show a wide knowledge "Irawn
already whiclr-
J
iJhe
Greek mythology.
of
attention to the
translation
reader of Boethius cannot
form in
Christian
The most casual
cast.
is
have
I
fail to
be struck by the
strong theism that breathes through the pages of the
which only required
Consolation,
a
few
turns and interpretations at the hands of lator to
its
skilful
trans
show forth as a Christian, nay, almost as a
dogmatic work.
In Alfred
from which Boethius Jerusalem
;
is
s
eyes, the city of
exiled becomes the heavenly
the haven of quiet whither the wise
turns for shelter from the storms of
The mention the Deluge
Truth
;
of the fiery lava-flood of
life
is
man
Christ.
^Etna suggests
the universal rule of obedience to the
Creator reminds
him
of
one signal exception, the out
break of the rebellious angels
;
the
Titans piling
Pelion on Ossa to reach to heaven find a parallel in
M
BOETHIUS.
178
JSTimrod s vain attempt
Tower saw
When
of Babel.
all
the sky with
scale
to
the
Boethius looked out and
creation hastening to its fixed goal, and the
awards and penalties meted out to those who had done good and to those who had done evil, he turned
Eoman
to the
Alfred repeats
racecourse for a simile.
the illustration, and brings into contrast the race of
which
St Paul speaks,
receiveth
the
He
prize."
delight as Boethius,
where
and
at
"
all
run, but one
with
dwells
as
much
even greater length, on
the infinite greatness of God; and over and above the
noble invocation with which Philosophy ends her
words
of comfort, the
work with a prayer ever,
to
West Saxon king crowns
Him
through the merits of
Michael the Lord
s
in thankfulness to
that
He
Mary
his
will keep
him
the Virgin
and
servant, in purity
and goodness, to His
Him, and in obedience
commands. SECTION
III.
THE PKOVENCAL POEM, BOECE (eleventh century).
Das Altprovenzalische Boethiuslied, &c. Fr. HiindAuthorities. gen. Oppeln, 1884. M. Paul Meyer has published the text in his e I Receuil d Anciens Textes Bas-Latins et Provencaux. partie. Paris, 1874.
We
have now to cross the Channel and seek the
South of Trance, where we shall find our author s
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
s
LAST WOItK.
influence almost as active and apparent as
our
own
ments
One
country.
of the
a fragment of a didactic in the absence of
it
us
to
At
poem on Boethius.
is
in
monu
very earliest
come down
of Provencal that has
179
is
least,
any evidence to the contrary, and
seeing that the two hundred and fifty-seven surviv
Eoman
ing lines are devoted to the
the lesson of his
life,
philosopher and
that they certainly are not the
opening lines of the poem but take up the story at the
moment when he was moved
chastise
to
the
wickedness of his time, we are fairly entitled to
assume that the his career,
sation
rest dealt
and possibly preserved more
of the
between the prisoner and his heavenly
What we have now reader,
with other incidents in
if
before us
is
conver visitant.
a mixture, as the
he has not gathered as much from the fore
going paragraph, will shortly apprehend, of direct imitation of the
Consolation
and a foreign element,
springing either from some other Latin source or from the author
s
own
imagination.
This interesting fragment
MS.
of
the
eleventh
is
century,
found in a solitary
now
in
the
Public
Library at Orleans. I
have said that we are taken at once into the
middle of the first
twenty
story.
lines,
To be
strictly
accurate, the
which obviously hang on
to
some-
BOETHIUS.
180
thing that has gone before, serve as a sort of intro the
duction to
a
model
They proclaim the primary
rest.
object of the poem,
which
to hold
is
up Boethius
as
conduct before the eyes of the careless
of
youth of the day, living in sin and impenitence and
The writer
utter forgetfulness of God. self
who
those
among
the folly of their
"
classes
him
in youth speak foolishly in
heart,"
perhaps in order that his
words may carry the more weight as coming from one who confesses to like passions with his readers. Boethius,
we
are
unrighteousness of his age then, they are far
His
moralist.
would
told, ;
more wicked
efforts
fain
correct
the
wicked as men were
"
adds the stern
now,"
were unavailing, and
only
Now Boethius brought him to prison and disgrace. was a great lord, and of a noble presence "
Donz
fo Boecis, corps ag e
bo
e
pros,"-
a philosopher without a peer at Eome.
He was
count of this
city,
and found such favour
with the emperor Mallio Torquator that he was raised to the
the of
title
command
of
he held dearest of
the whole realm. all
was that
of
"
But doctor
wisdom."
Mallio
s
successor Teiric was an unbeliever, and
would have nothing
to
do with the friends of the
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
LAST WORK.
s
mind
true God, and Boethius had no infidel
master
to
181
serve an
nay more, he took upon himself to in a public speech. The latter in
;
chastise Teiric
great anger determined to convict the daring speaker of
and
felony,
to
name
written in the
vokes
the
of
help
end caused a
this
and
Greeks,
be
to
which he in
of Boethius, in
the
letter
to
promises
To give the forgery every the tyrant had the messengers
betray the city to them.
semblance of to
whom
reality,
he had himself entrusted
cast into prison.
Boethius.
mon
He
it,
and
arrested
then proceeded to incriminate
The next day on the
com
Capitol, the
court of justice, where the unsuspecting senator
and his peers were assembled, the emperor arrived to carry out his base design and make his accusa
Up
tion.
sprang Boethius, whose conscience was
any such treachery, and sought to But to no purpose himself from the charge.
free
of
clear
friends stood
Up
to
by and saw him cast into
this
point the
poet
has
;
his
prison.
followed, with
uncertain step, indeed, and confused intelligence, a life,
served in "
two separate lives, of Boethius, pre numerous MSS., the one of which says
or rather
tempore Deoderici
"
(there
was then some excuse
for the strange mutilation of the "
regis insignis
:
Ostrogoth
s
name)
auctor Boethius claruit, qui virtute
BOETHIUS.
182
sua cs in urbe fuit
"
the other
;
"
:
Boetius iste de
familia fuit Torquati Manlii, nobilissimi
Hiindgen accounts
for the title
"
Count
by supposing that the poet took the an abbreviation
for
quotation
Paul Meyer reminds quent translation of
that
consul,
and
the fre
is
versa.
vice
first
But M.
"
comte
"
Thus,
Gesta Consulum Andegavensium
for example, the is
me
Kome the
of
cs
comes.
of "
viri."
of
the History of the earls of Anjou.
The familia here
nothing
second quotation, which
of the
more
nor
than
less
our
is
English
house was apparently taken to mean in and as the head of a household which "
"
family,"
hold
"
;
so distinguished a
man
as Boethius
must himself have been a man rank,
he
is
given a
place
very exalted
of
the
in
was a servant
palace
the
of
Caesars.
For the
rest
of
the narrative the poet has, in
addition to these Vitse Boethii, the philosopher
words in the
Consolation/ Book
these he interweaves, after the a mass of
pr.
i.,
manner
1.
s
own
With
of his kind,
pious reflection and Christian allegory,
which are anything but Boethian in character. Boethius, then, as he lay loaded with chains and
overwhelmed with misery, directed God,
the
refuge
of
all
sinful
his
men,
prayer to
complaining
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
(somewhat as the
LAST WORK.
S
Boethius does in Cons.,
real
183
m. 1)
i.
that although his earliest essays were in the cause
wisdom, his muse
of
a child
God
weeping."
glory
him
;
wherefore
his
inclinations are
and
daily hope
honour, his
sovereign
God has
deserted
helpless
;
him and
and
for
God s
the wise, and not for
of
to lie in prison
my
like
cries
which he availed himself
position at Borne, of
advancement
now he
:
all
is
from God came his
trust;
the
"
the day long,
all
turned to
voiceless
is
suffered
he can
destitute,
do naught else by night or day than sorrowfully Then the sad refrain recurs, All my meditate. "
inclinations are turned to
weeping."
Mindful of his mission as moral instructor, our Provencal feet
stray
is
evidently determined
into
the
he maintains that matter
how much
paths "
there
of
never was
virtue he
a
possessed,
man, no
who
could
but he qualifies
"
;
that discouraging remark with the admission
Boethius was not at
all
lacking in
one could hardly meet with a so
Thus
exaggeration.
embrace the whole of wisdom this
not to let his
much
of
it.
wisdom
indeed
;
man endowed
with
of
time
Witness his description
and nature.
And now Consolation
the poet takes the
and gives
it
a
new
first
metre of the
application.
In the
BOETHIUS.
184
original,
Boethius laments his unhappy fortune and
premature decay
the Provencal gives us very
;
and a great deal of himself.
of Boethius,
little
Among
other moralisations of a perfectly general character,
which he puts into the philosopher s mouth, there is "
an elaborate fantasy qui cecidit stabili
as the reader will elegiacs with
non
his
of
erat ille
own on
the words,
These
gradu."
remember, the closing
which the
simply mean that for
all
Consolation his
are,
line of the
and
begins,
outward show
of firm
ness, Boethius was standing on the brink of ruin
even in the days of his greatest prosperity.
This
is
what grows out of it. His friends and kinsmen praised him much for his high position, his riches, and his trust in God." "
Boethius gives them one and not as they
all
It is not well
said.
the
every moment.
firm
?
it is
ready to
is
fall
The man who stands thereon stands
And who
ladder
For
man who
with the
stands on a fragile ladder, which
not firm.
"
lie.
is
the
man who
stands on a
The good Christian who
believes
wholly in God the Father, the Almighty King, and in Jesus,
who had such
He redeemed
goodwill that
us humbly with His blood, and in the Holy Ghost,
which body
descends
may
be,
upon good men. It
teaches
his
Whatever
soul.
The
his
good
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS
who
Christian fall
into
any
LAST WORK.
S
stands on such a ladder will never I have quoted this passage
torment."
in its entirety, as being the best possible
the writer
of
example
method of interpreting and adapting the
s
Latin to his
own
The
purposes.
utterances at this point in the
same
185
the advisability of a
man
are in
poem
They contain some
strain.
rest of Boethius s
much
the
excellent advice on
laying up a store of good
s
may have wherewith
to
win his way support him in his old age and heaven a warning that grey hairs and infirmity
to
deeds in his youth, that he
of
;
body do not come from age alone and a deal of wise observation on the uncertainty of human riches ;
and
the
obstinacy of
One
death.
beautiful
and
striking simile deserves record: "
Si
cum
la nibles cobrel jorn lo
Si cobre avers lo cor el "As
ma
the mist covers the daylight at early morn,
So cover riches the Christian
To Boethius
We
tion of the
which she
are
mighty is
heart."
as he lay lamenting there appeared
a lady, the daughter of power."
be
christia."
the king
"who
has great
not told her name, but the ruler, the peculiar attributes
the
with
invested (she has the keys of Paradise,
and with them she can admit her friends indicate
men
Christian
Sapientia
rather
to bliss),
than
the
BOETHIUS.
186
To the
pagan Philosophia.
description of the visitor
the
Consolation
as she appears to Boethius in the
The palace Provencal adds several fresh features. (note the change of locality) is filled with the bright ness of her beauty cities
forty
you might
;
see for a distance of
she
the house wherein
;
never need a
enters
would
light.
The eyes of superhuman brightness and penetra tion which are given to Philosophy in the Consola become a glance
tion
hide before
it
;
so
not even they
both descriptions she can in
;
who dwell beyond
keep their hearts locked from
seas could
at will
keen that no man could
make
both the lady
is
it
as
spun of the
is
considerable dis
Boethius speaks
finest threads, of
cunning work
manship, indestructible, a web of Philosophy weaving. robe
is
but
to look upon,
fair
crepancy in the details of her dress. of
In
her.
herself great or small
But there
yet of ancient days.
the
s
own
The Provencal poet cannot say what the made of, but only that it is very good and Yet he goes on to describe it Although it was made more than
of very fine material.
somewhat
closely.
a thousand years ago by the lady
web
of her
value
;
own weaving,
one border of
it
s
own hands
of a
age has not impaired
its
could not be bought for
a thousand pounds of silver.
Love and Faith are
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS the material of which
white and shining
is
is
it
it,
S
LAST WORK. So
woven.
that the beholder
187
and
fair s
is
sight
blinded.
The
TT
and the
together with the ladder of lines
0,
connecting them, which are mentioned as adorning the lower and the upper border of Philosophy
but about which no explanation
s robe,
vouchsafed by
is
Boethius, have their signification fully set forth here,
and an elaborate allegory
The
TT
heavenly law,
de eel
birds are climbing
1
The
the
designates "
1
mounting
evolved out of them. earthly
la dreita
lei."
life,
made
the
the
Thousands
the steps of the ladder
fact that the birds are
their wings for
is
of
steps
to use their feet rather
than
upper letter called forth an ingen Herr C. Hofmann, who supposed that
to the
ious suggestion from the late the translator read ambus instead of quibus (Sitzungsberichte The passage in Cons, the Munich Academy, 1870, July 2).
of i.,
runs thus: "Atque in utrasquc litteras in scalarum modum gradus quidam insigniti videbantur quibus ab inferiore ad superius elementum esset ascensus." But without attempting to explain the
pr. 1,
of locomotion, I may remind the reader that the bird con stantly appears in medieval art as a symbol of the soul, especially At the miracle -plays it was a custom to at the moment of death.
method
let a
bird fly
when
a person died
a crow for the impenitent thief
and a white dove for the penitent one. In Herrad von Landsberg s Hortus Deliciarum, a beautiful illu minated MS. of the twelfth century, evil spirits are represented by And in the same work there is a Jacob s ladder whose rungs birds. At the foot are the seven virtues by which man mounts to heaven. of the ladder
or descend.
gart
is
the dragon of the pit, ready to catch those who fall M. Engelhardt s edition of the Hortus. Stutt
(See C.
Tubingen, 1818.
Plates VIII. and IX.)
]
BOETIIIUS.
88
not
made
of gold, but of
d aur no sun
"
gold,
ge*s
some substance
mas mallor no back again
of these birds turn
Many
them reach the
at once
9,
The
the
follows
explanation
steps of the ladder are
tues
by the
made
good as
son."
;
but some of
assume another
are received with great love
Then
as
colour,
and
lady.
the
of
allegory.
of the different vir
Almsgiving, Faith, Love, Loyalty, Generosity,
Happiness, Truth, Chastity, Humility
mentioned the opposing vices against
each of these
is
which
are
they
"
The
intended
man makes
Every good
together with
:
quascus bos
5m
to
serve
own
his
si fai
lo so
as
safeguards.
step degra."
birds which arrive at the 9 are the righteous
who have Trinity,
birds
expiated their sins,
and
set
who
trust in the
no store on earthly honours.
Holy The
which come down from the ladder are those
who have been good in their young days and known wisdom, but with age have grown wicked mortals
and perjured themselves.
The
them by the heel The poet, after remarking
devil of the pit has
!
that the lady
is of
great
stature for all that she remains seated, goes on to tell
how
with
fire,
book
is
she has in her right hand a book burning in her left
the justice
hand a royal sceptre. The fiery of God, wherewith unrepented
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS sins are burnt
away
;
the sceptre
she will prove a good mis
the symbol of corporal justice.
is
these words
With
"
Zo
significa justicia corporal
de pec
"
to conjecture if
whether there was much more to follow,
MS. we
in the Orleans
of the
seems useless
It
the fragment breaks off abruptly.
or
189
do well to make
man would
(a
friends early with her tress)
LAST WORK.
S
It
poem.
is,
possess the major part
indeed, hardly conceivable that
the writer would have been able to turn to account
Consola
the metaphysics of the later books of the
However
tion.
in the
first
aimed
at,
of these
this
is
of
all
the teacher
in the course
lines.
For
metrical construction.
Southern workmanship,
characteristics of the
The
the object set forth
Boece, perhaps a word should
Before dismissing its
if
sufficiently realised it
two hundred odd
be said on
be,
fragment was
of the
words
he has
may
it
all
that
it
displays the salient
Northern French
epic.
line consists of ten syllables, bearing the prin
cipal accent
on the fourth
:
a caesura follows
imme
the whole into diately on this accent, dividing distinct
members "
1
de gran
Or
e.g.
follia
"per/oZJ
:
II
edat
per folledat "
l
parllani."
(propter stultam setatem).
two
190
BOETHIUS.
NOTKER.
SECTION IV.
Die iilteste deutsche Litteratur, Piper (being the volume of Kiirsclmer s Deutsche National- Litteratur ). Berlin and Stuttgart. The same writer s edition of Notker s works, Bd. viii. of the Germanischer Biicherschatz. Freiburg and Tubingen, Authorities.
first
1889.
Of equal importance, from a philological stand point,
pen
of
is
the
old
Notker
of
High -German version from the St Gall. Here again we see the
place that Boethius holds in the dawning literature of
medieval Europe
writer of
a place which no other secular
can
antiquity
with
dispute
reader of the foregoing pages will of the help given
by the
Its influence
is
no
influence, interesting
scheme
devote more
in shaping
Eomance
language.
on the grammar and phonetics
lingua theotisca
the
know something
Consolation
the infant utterance of a great
of
less
remarkable.
though
the present
The
him.
of the
But
this
stands
outside
chapter, and I
cannot
it
be,
than a few passing words to
it,
or
treat it otherwise than as subservient to the general literary interest of the
work before
us.
And first with regard to the translator himself. He may be distinguished from his homonyms in the great Swiss monastery in any one of three
ways
:
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
s
LAST WORK.
191
by order of succession (he is Notker III., Notkers I. and II. being respectively the sequence writer,
and the doctor and hymnologist)
thick lips "
lubus,
the
Peppercorn,"
this
given him
from his
the
is
know him
the other Piperis
stammerer,"
"
and
Lcibeo,
(they were nicknamed, the one Bal-
" "
by the personal
earned him the sobriquet of
which
defect
;
temper)
fiery
gramma,
or lastly
;
by which we would rather
title
by the epithet
"
Teutonwiis,
the
German,"
in virtue of his efforts on behalf of his
mother-tongue, and of his position as the initiator of a great school
He was
of
it
Greeks
translation.
born about 950, and died in 1022 of
the plague which
with
German
Henry
army brought back
II. s
from Italy after the campaign against the Introduced into the monastery
of the South.
Ekkehart
I.,
he presently
rose to be director of the school there
one of the
by
his uncle, the learned
largest
and most important in
all
Europe, which
had been in existence long before the revival of He seems to have letters under Charles the Great. been a pupil,
man
of
Ekkehart
considerable IV.,
speaks
warmest love and admiration range and power of
may
personal
;
of
and
charm
him
:
with
his
the
his intellectual
be gathered from the account
the writings, chiefly commentaries
and
transla-
BOETHIUS.
192
which occupied the
tions,
useful
leisure
of
long and
his
life.
These include, on his own showing in a
Hugo Virgil
of
bishop
II.,
Andrias
Bucolics/ the
s
Cato
Sitten,
anus Capella, Aristotle
s
letter to
De Moribus/
s
of Terence, Marci-
De
and
Categories
on rhetoric and arithmetic,
terpretations/ treatises
a psalter, part of the book of Job, Boethius
on the Trinity, and the probable that
It is
of these
all
it
;
he did not actually do
books were not
carried out his in
tention so completely as to render distinguish the master
Consolation.
the work, he at
all
who
least inspired the workers,
to
tract
almost certain that
is
he only completed two books of the if
s
Consolation of Philosophy.
written by Notker himself
But
In
it
often impossible
hand from that
s
of the
apprentice.
The
which
translation
with a short and the
of
state
Boethius "
of
here
fairly accurate
things
at
before christ
sketch in
Eome
in
the
opens
German days of
:
St Paul promised those
awaiting
us
concerns
the
the
Last
Day
who
that
it
Koman empire had
begun
his
reign."
lightly on the rules
of
in his time were
would not come fallen,
and Anti
The author then touches Otacher and Thioterih, and
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS on the wresting of the latter
LAST WORK.
S
kingdom, from him
s
by Alderich, which marks the overthrow "
liberty.
Justinus
When
193
of
Eoman
the Goths were driven out under
Minor, there came the Langobards from
the north and ruled Italy for over two hundred years.
whom we
After them the Franks, after
them the Saxons.
now
So
the
Eoman em of the
holy
Paul."
With "
is
and
Carlings,
words
pire destroyed, according to the
apostle
call
this prelude
Notker proceeds at once
Conquestio Boetii de instabilitate
His method of translation
is to
to the
fortume."
give a sentence or
group of words of the original (which he arranges for the sake of
his pupils in as simple
and straight
forward a form as possible), followed by the German equivalent.
seems
This last
to require
is
expanded, as the occasion
One
paraphrase of varying length.
markable features of his style
he has
recourse
difficulty
to
explanation and
of
by passages
it,
is
of the
the
way
most in
re
which
Latin to help him out of a
with a turn of expression or a technical
term which cannot be supplied from the German.
For instance 1.
"Ecce
laceraB
camenaB dictant mini
(the real order of the Latin being,
dictant
scribenda
camense")
N
"
scribenda"
Ecce mini
he renders by,
lacerse "Tie"
BOETHIUS.
194 the Muses)
(i.e.,
tie
mih nu
lerent 2.
"
mih
er lerton
2
ioconda carmina,
flebilia." "
Sed abite potius sirenes
"
1
.
.
fone dero sange intslafent
meretier,
"
siren es sint
.
3
tie
4
uerigen,
et patiuntur naufragium."
Each
section of prose or verse (I
am
here speak
ing of the original divisions of the book course, its
makes no attempt
Notker, of
at a metrical version) has
appropriate Latin heading (vide supra).
One can hardly Notker
temptation of comparing
with Alfred
Boethius
s
s
;
but
obvious
it is
from their common characteristic
that, apart
nacular
resist the
there
translation,
is
no
ver
of
analogy between
primary aim was to place in the hands of his subjects a volume of philosophy from which he had himself derived help and comfort, and them.
Alfred
the result object
was
medium
a
is
s
work
of
high
to teach his
of a
artistic merit.
Notker s
scholars Latin through the
book which, besides
its intrinsic
philo
sophical value, would readily lend itself to com mentary and exegesis, and which was especially useful as an example of close logical argument result to
is
a
modern
work
of
:
the
unsurpassed philological interest
scholars.
This
1
Lernten.
2
3
Fall asleep (entschlaferi).
4
is
not, indeed,
what
Sea creatures (animal marts ). Mariners ferrymen (Fahrmann).
its
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
LAST WORK.
s
195
author intended, but quite what we might have ex pected
Piper says, Notker
as
for,
;
only enlarge the learner
method would
s
Latin vocabulary, and not
s
at all impart to
him the sound grammatical know
ledge which
the basis of
is
1
But while the German
language.
below the Anglo-Saxon as
far
without a charm of
careless
literature, it
own, and
curious
of
display
of
na/lvctt
delightful
its
translation ranks
is
When
single example.
all
knowledge,
Boethius
its
fine
and
its
me
Let
illustration.
not
is
an admirable
medieval annotation, with
of
specimen
education through
all
give a
describing the
is
appearance of Philosophy as she stands by his bed
he says
side,
Nam
"
:
Statunc discretionis ambigua?
nunc quidem ad communem
mensuram
summi
cohibebat,
verticis
The
nunc
cacumine
translation
runs as follows
measure affairs),
;
"
:
teach
She was in
I could not rightly tell
sometimes considers human and anon she seemed to touch the sky with (in
that
she
her uplifted head (in that she understands I
cce.lum
pulsare
For now she came down to our
she was.
tall
vero
(fuit).
hominum
videbatur."
her height of doubtful size
how
sese
have said that Notker his
pupils
Latin. i
Op.
cit.,
s
He
main
astronomy)."
object
was
had, however,
p. 353.
to
when
BOETHIUS.
196
he undertook this and kindred translations, another
end in view beyond the mere editing reading-books for his monastery us
that touches
aware
more
far
s
of
classical
and one
school,
He was
closely.
of the virtue of the vernacular as a
of education,
and determined
fully
medium
to carry to completion
the scheme of which the outline had been drawn
by Charles the Great two hundred years before ("
inchoavit et
grammaticam
patrii
writes
sermonis,"
Einhart, the biographer of the Prankish emperor)
resolved to reduce to order and
in other words, he
on a
fix
;
scientific
footing the laws
accent and
of
pronunciation which his countrymen unconsciously
obeyed in speaking their own language.
Hrabanus
Maurus (776-856) had already been at work same direction, and had authorised the use
in the of the
circumflex and acute accents to designate long and
But
short syllables. to his of
Boethius, that
is
to Notker,
we must turn
Old High-German phonetics,
In his
letter
Oportet enim
to
the bishop
scire
accentu scribenda non sunt soli
sine accentu
flexo."
And
his
for our
knowledge
of its vowels.
of
verba
quia
and especially
of the exact quantity
and the value
of its terminations
"
it
Sitten he says:
theutonica
prseter
articulos,
sine ipsi
pronuntiantur acuto vel circurnpractice
in
no way
falls
behind
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS his
We
theory.
LAST WORK.
S
can appreciate, thanks
the difference between the diphthongs
and 40,
ie,
in, io
between the vowels
;
the consonants j and
The change
of
tii,
i
197
to
him,
6u, 6i, 6u
t
and u and t
v.
d into
t,
I into p,
&c. (in technical
into voice language, of initial voiced stop-consonants less consonants), is carefully recorded, as the follow
shows
ing passage
die in sinen ziten er
nechame
.
antichristus
manos
iu
paulus kehiez
Sanctus
"
:
imandon des suonetagen
romanum imperium
er
richeson
begondi
Uuer
.
uuesen allero richo herren
.
tdz er
.
zegienge
tien
imde
.
zuiuelot
unde
iro
ro-
geu-
"
kdn ze ende dero uuerlte
vuilt
In
a
word, as
Dr
G.
?
Eduard
Sievers
points
even more out, he did for German phonetics, only
what Ormin did
fully,
The plan this
for those of England.
had before me
I
at
2
the beginning of
chapter of dealing with the medieval transla
tions in chronological order without having regard
countries where they were made, has served
to the
well enough
so
far.
But with the eleventh and
twelfth centuries there comes a change over Euro
pean
literature.
been content 1
2
to
The stream which we have hitherto regard as
one, breaks
Vide supra, p. 192. Encycl. Brit., sub vocc "Germany
up
(Language)."
into
a
BOETHIUS.
198
number
branches, which run further and further
of
France and England, Italy
apart as time goes on.
and Germany, have from henceforward each a ture of their own, and each
The two
sideration.
last,
litera
demands a separate con under
this
new arrange
ment, will be found to be of small account; and
England must now yield the precedence
to France,
for French,
both in virtue of the number and the
date of
translations, has the foremost claim on
its
our notice.
FRANCE. SIMUN DE FRAISNE
SECTION V.
EOMAN DE FORTUNE
S
(thirteenth century).
M. Paul Meyer,
Authorities.
de la France,
t.
xviii.
in B. M., Roy., 20. B. xiv.,
The Alfred the
as recorded in a note.
Thomas Wright, f.
68* (xiiith cent.)
that I have
come upon
Anglo-Norman Eoman
in
Boethius, after
1
I
slight its intrinsic merit
may
Simun de
of
With regard to the literature an example, M. Paul Meyer has well
however
of
which
said
fr.,
it
2
that,
be, it deserves
have marked with an asterisk those MSS. from which
quotations are taken. 2 Bulletin de la Soc. des anciens, textes
is
any language
de Fortune
Fraisne. is
MS.
ii.
1
earliest vernacular version of s,
Hist. Litt.
Biogr. Brit. Lit.,
1880, No.
2.
my
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
LAST WORK.
S
199
a close attention, as representing the sustained effort
which enabled the language and ideas hold their
own
for so long
on British
But over and above the general
fourteen lines),
its
interest of this little
Simun de Fraisne
author,
in the initial letters of the
may
He was
few words.
be
canon
summed up
the date of Gerald the
to
s
in a very
Hereford, and the
of
near friend of Giraldus Cambrensis.
clue
soil.
genuine poetic instinct.
Our knowledge of (whose name appears first
France to
example possesses not a
literature, the present
of the
of
Indeed
it
is
death, 1223, that gives us the of
period
Simun
s
literary
activity.
Besides a number of Latin poems, among them one in defence of the bishop-designate of St David s,
he wrote a Fortune.
Vie de St Georges This last
is
and the
Eoman
de
a reminiscence of Boethius, a
variation on the description of Fortune in the early
books of the
De
Consolatione.
hundred
of
eight-syllabled
and
is
lines
It runs to sixteen
rhyming
couplets,
couched in the form of a dialogue between
le clerc
and
dame Philosophic/ who has the same
part to play here that
is
assigned to her by Boethius,
her business being to show the emptiness of earthly The poem is found in riches, honours, and delights.
two manuscripts
the one in the British
Museum
200
BOETHIUS.
(as recorded
more
;
the other, and apparently the
correct, in the
Bodleian (Douce MSS. 210).
Of these
above)
have only been able
I
and that under pressure enough for
me
to convince
M. de
la
Kue s
of
examine the
to
time
still
;
that there
is
some ground
eulogistic notice in the
Litteraire de la France. I will quote but
first,
have seen
I
Histoire
l
one passage to show that the
poet had a true feeling for nature "
Homme
poet auer grant delites
Quant il veit en mai les flurs Esemblant de veus plusurs
Quant
Ky Et Et
il
veit gardins florir
frut deit le cors norir
ben leuer les pres champs revestuz de
veit les
Ses
oils
poet de joie pestre
Pur
les
bens ky
il
veit
bles
crestre."
ANONYMOUS WRITER (thirteenth AND JEHAN DE MEUN (1297-1305).
SECTION VI.
Authorities.
M
century]
Leopold Delisle, Inventaire des Manuscrits, t. in MSS. in B. M. Komania, t. ii., 1873. Add. 21,602 (early xv.); Add. 10,341 (xv.) Harl. 4335-9* (xv.) Harl. 4330 (late xv.) ii.
.
M. Paul Meyer
Whatever may be our opinion of the character and aims of Philippe-le-Bel, Dante s "
Che 1
LOG.
cit., p.
822.
Mala planta
la terra cristiana tutta 2
2 aduggia,"
Purgat., canto xx.
1.
43.
TEANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
we cannot deny
That he was
University
his
also a friend to learn
is
king than during the whole thirteenth century
was
It
reign.
De Eegimine totle s
s
treatise,
on the model of Aris
to his
command
Merveilles d Irlande
Abelard
de
that Jehan
Eei Militaris Instituta
translated the
Letters,
Amicitia, and the
own
was
of his
that Gilles
Bourges, wrote his
of
it
;
the Vegetius, O Barri,
edification
Principum,
Politics
Meun
his
for
Home, archbishop
last
mat
skill in
and by the numerous literary achievements
de
201
shown by the flourishing state of the there were more colleges founded under
ing and letters
this
and
his statecraft
ters of finance.
LAST WORK.
S
Ealred
s
of
of
Giraud de
De
Spiritali
This
Consolation of Philosophy.
he dedicated and presented to the king with his hands,
if
appears on the
we may first
believe the miniature
page
of
many
which
manuscripts.
The prologue contains a courtly compliment his royal master
on his scholarship
tu entendes bien le
latin,"
tion on the goal which
and on the
De
profit to
&c.), a
("ja
soit ce
to
que
lengthy disquisi
mankind should make
for,
be drawn from the pages of the
Consolatione ("
entre tous les livres qui oncques
furent faiz cestui est souverain a despire les biens vilz et descevables
"),
a sketch of Boethius
an explanation of his book.
s life,
and
202
BOETHIUS.
So
far
so
which
question,
But now comes the
good.
Jehan de Meun
is
For there are two, entirely prologue
word rendering
this
are five manuscripts
the oldest, a fragment, dating from the end
at Paris
of the thirteenth or the
The
century.
beginning of the fourteenth
more scholarly performance,
other, a
the scheme
follows
which
to
?
in prose, a word-for-
is
of this there
:
translation
s
distinct,
The one
is affixed.
difficult
the Latin original
of
:
of this
there exists an infinity of manuscripts, both in Paris
and London, besides several printed examples. M. Paul Meyer cannot allow the former to be J. de
Meun s work of the
at all
en
Meun,"
vers
And
et
en
as a
and
of the
there the matter
Delisle, while
"
second as a
attribute
must
a
J.
"
traduction
de
*
Meun."
Whoever was
rest.
first
I shall style
MS. 1097, from the
teresting point about
it
earliest
complete is
an in
in connection with Chaucer,
good a right
to
be considered here as
later. 1
Op.
tit., p.
272.
the
translation (which for the future
copy in the Bibliotheque Nationals), there
as
still
traduction en prose, par
author of the
which has
he re
M. Meyer s remarks,
first
prose
no explanation
offers
M.
the justness of
speaks of the
de
but he
dedicatory preface.
cognises
J.
l ;
2
Op.
tit., p.
318.
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
Dr
LAST WORK.
S
R. Morris, in his edition of Chaucer
has the following remarks
(p. xiii.),
"
:
203
Boece
s
]
Chaucer did
not English Boethius second-hand through any early
French version, his translation
as
some have supposed, but made
with the Latin original before him.
Jean de Mcung
s
version
the
only early French
translation, perhaps, accessible to
always
literal,
or
free
Latin,
while the present translation
periphrastic,
and
is
at
but
is
is
not
seldom
conforms closely to the
times awkwardly
passages, taken at haphazard, will ciently
Chaucer
literal.
make
A
this
few suffi
clear."
Unfortunately,
Dr Morris s
passages are not taken
What from any translation by Jehan de Meun. made they are taken from is an anonymous version par un pauvre clerc desole qudrant sa This consolation en la traduction de cestui livre."
in
1477
"
was published by Colard Mansion in the same year, and may possibly have been written by the famous 2 A reprint of it was issued by printer himself. Antoine Verart in 1494,
of
which there
is
more
copy in the British Museum, where it Jean de catalogued under the name of
than one
"
stands
Meung."
1
-
Hence, I presume,
Dr
E.E.T.S., 1868. Reprinted 1889. See Gustavo IJriuict, La France Litt. au
Morris
XV
s
mistake.
Riocle, p. 29.
204
BOETHIUS.
Now
the translation which
Jehan de Mean
as
upon
with Chaucer.
safely look
Half-a-dozen parallel passages will
show
to
suffice
we may
has evidently no connection
s
But
that.
am by no means
I
so
certain about the other.
Through the kindness
enabled to set side by
the
twenty -eight passages
by Dr Morris the corresponding renderings
selected
MS.
of
out of
of the
am
Bibliotheque Rationale, I side with eight
M. Louis Denise,
of
1097
fr.
in the Paris Library.
In the third column will be found some halfdozen
which
passages
establish
any
CHAUCER. sorou haj>
amuled
his age to be
men
of
is
soit veuuz.
Beneure
est la
mort
hommes
welful jmt ne come]) not in $eres ben swete (i. mirie), but come]; to wreeches
qni ne doulz ans ains vient aus dolereus apelee sou-
often yclepid.
vent.
J>at
sufficient J.
des
sembat pas
J.
1097.
Et douleur a commende que les aages
me
dee]>e
are
de
to
Menu s
rate.
MS. FR.
com-
in me. >ilke
claim
Chaucer s independence of
translation, at
And
I
es
DE MEUN.
Taut ay je au mains de compagnie
En
ceste dolereuse vie.
Len devroit bien la mort Qui homme
priser
qui a son
confort
Ne
surprent ne tolt sa
liesse
Mais quant
il vient en sa tristece, &c.
Ma
Wepli compleynte.
Wi
j)
office
complainte plaine de pleur. ( Je) metoie par escript.
of poyntel.
Be
it ne Swiche my3te not be emptid. .
.
.
]>at
Comune
strumpetis of
siche a place men clepen ))e theatre. j>at
Ces communes eles.
piiter-
trop grand vigueur.
Ses vilz ribauldes.
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS MS. FK.
CHAUCEK.
S
LAST WORK. J.
1097.
205
DE MEUN.
la memoire nest pas moult ancienne
Dont
Neyper ouer-ooldc ne vnsolenipne.
ne non moult
cele-
brable.
Among my
Entre nos oiseus
secre rest
houndys of
f>e
se
crets.
ing whiles. j>e
Chien du pales.
pa-
l;iys.
Of
De
ces deuz malles.
chil
masculyn
]>i
dren. It
delitej>
now
me
to
to
Me
com en
delite en venir
en
sengle comblement de ta beueurte.
singuler of wile-
J>e
vphepyng
enfans
)>i
fulnesse. 1 Lempire consulaire.
Emperie of consulers. In \e cloos, Of Jnlke litel
En
ce meisnie propris
de cest brief
habitacle.
liabi-
tacle.
f>e
brode shewyng conheuen, of
treys
and upon sete
Al
Regart
les contrees
ciel larges
et
du
grans
]>e
of
]>ou$
et lestroit sieges
streite
de
]>e
terres.
ertlie. ]>is
]>at
que li horn me doingnent par jeu brenvages emmielk S et larges viandes par doulz estude.
Ja
J>epleiyng
busines of men j/euep hem honiede drinkes and large metes swete studie.
wi]>
The reader
is
now
in possession of a certain
of the passages in question.
take
much more time and
But
this
method
soit ce
li
of
It
would
number
not, I suppose,
trouble to complete the
random
selection,
though
it
tale.
may
serve well enough in the case of works of manifestly different scope 1
Boece
and character, such as are Chaucer s
and Jehan de
Meun s
translation,
is
a poor
1 M. Denise has sometimes gone beyond the letter of my request, and given me more of the French than I asked for. I am glad of the excuse to supply the English context (in italics) to match the
surplusage.
206
BOETHIUS.
and unsatisfactory versions as
test
which have
so
when we have
many
try
two
points of resemblance
and MS. 1097.
Boece
to
Nothing short
of
a
thoroughgoing and systematic comparison of them could
make an
and so
I
opinion on the subject worth having,
do not propose to
when
anxious that
excerpts are
made from
early French version, perhaps, accessible
we should
at least be
version before us.
pass Chaucer to
show that
s
it
sure that-
When
1
am
I
one.
offer
"
only
the only
to
Chaucer,"
we have
the right
turn comes, I shall
its
work under review, and endeavour bears,
on the face
of
it,
strong evi
dence in favour of originality.
SECTION VII.
PIERRE DE PARIS
(thirteenth or early
fourteenth century). M. Ernest Langlois in
Authority.
Manuscrits,
t.
xxxiii., 2e
partie,
Notices et Extraits des
1889.
The Vatican Library possesses (Vat. 4788) a Consolation/ prose version and commentary of the dated 1309, which Paris, the author of
M. Langlois 1
As
we owe
to
a certain Pierre de
two other unknown
in his account of the
a matter of fact, there
is
MS.
translations.
declares that
nothing in the mere date of the
version either of J. de Cis or R. de Louhans which would put out of our English poet s reach.
them
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS
however
may
it
is
la
207
1 need of commentary.
The
preceded by a long prologue in which Pierre
explains his
mot
LAST WORK.
be with the Latin original, the trans
lation often stands in
work
S
method
work
of
("je
prendrai la lettre
a mot, droytement, sans rien changer, et puis
exponeray clerement/
on
benefit of a study
The
and then gives us the
&c.),
Boethius/
translation of
i.
m. 1 begins as follows
Boece, qui ay fait ancienement les dities en florissant,
les vertus
hay
las
!
si
je,
I
"
Je,
:
estude
plorable, sui contraint asseuler
tristes."
After an explanation three times as long as the translation,
depeciees
he goes on again
qu il me
ditent
vers de la chaitivite verais
si
"
:
Blessay les sciences
choses de escrire, et les
arosent
nies
balievers
2
de
plors."
At the end
the author submits his work to his
some high personage, perhaps the king, beg ging his indulgence and intelligent interpretation patron,
"
Je sui certain que tante
vos suplerois toutes
entendement
1
1
mes defautes
et
que
que par vostre
euvre sera dou tout clere a tous ceaus
qui vodront avoir la
2
est vostre debonairete
:
conoissance."
Op. cit., p. 262. Bas-lievres i.e., the lower part of the cheek.
BOETHIUS.
208
ANONYMOUS POET (138-
SECTION VIII.
M. Delisle, as before M. E. Langlois, in Catalogue MSS. des Departements, t. vii. MSS. in B. M. Add.
Authorities.
general des
;
;
26,767 (early xv.), Roy. 20.
a,
xix.* (xv.)
Chaucer
during
Certainly
s
Boece, there
appeared in France a translation which
known by
the words of "
Celui qui
1 Buchon, as
Men
moissons]."
was accepted, on the authority of the work of the famous Charles d Orleans it
;
the shadow of
2
proved beyond
doubt that the conjecture, however
ingenious, was wrong, which ascribed to
the prisoner of Agincourt.
it
by a passage as
in the
the motive of
the grief caused to lately
generally
bat les boissons
but in that year M. Leopold Delisle
gives
is
its first line
[Est dignes devoir les
1873
and most
lifetime,
probably almost synchronous with his
Until
?).
Buchon was
prologue, where his
version
this
led to
the poet
work a wish
to
calm
a king Charles, who had quite
mounted the throne, by the misfortunes
of his
subjects. I
have written
it,
he says "aim
Que Charles roy qui
a este
Souef nourri nomine daulphin, 1
Clioix
d ouvrages mystiques, tome 21-23 2
teraire).
Op.
(in the cit. t p.
Pantheon 317.
lit-
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
En Ne
Buchon
209
courroux trop enclin
voit son peuple moleste
la baniere
at once
LAST WORK.
sa nouvelle mageste soit a
Quant
De
S
anticristin."
at the conclusion that the
jumped
young king was Charles VII. and the writer Charles d Orleans, and proceeded to support his theory by the following arguments 1.
Charles d Orleans was something of a Latin
scholar,
and
as such, likely to pride himself on his
knowledge, rare in a 2.
:
man
The handwriting
MSS.
the
is
of his
the
of
of
handwriting
rank.
Paris
and Brussels
Charles
d Orleans
s
day. 3.
4.
The Brussels MS. has a princely look. The royal personage of the prologue
is
ad
dressed in terms of familiarity which would be
un
mouth
seemly in the
of other
than one of his own
family. 5.
The
perfect
style
and
feeling of the translation are in
harmony with the
d Orldans
s
and feeling
of Charles
authentic poems.
The date he proposed of Charles
style
to assign it
VII/s accession
To upset
this
date anterior to exists in No.
i.e.,
fabric a single
ingenious
1422
14,459
is
sufficient.
of the
o
was the moment
1422.
MS.
of
Such a MS.
Fonds franQais
in the
BOETI1IUS.
210 Bibl.
Nat.,
written
in
1413.
Trinity Hall Library of sagacity has enabled
him
But M.
1406.) to
is
(There
one in Delisle
s
adduce a yet stronger
proof.
To No. 1982 (Fonds fr. nouv. acq.) there is ap pended an epilogue which gives us the writer s name, Eaoul d Orleans.
known
Now
Eaoul d Orleans
is
whose period of and Charles activity ranged between 1367 and 1396, d Orleans was not born till 1391!
perfectly well
With
as a copyist
these facts before us,
it
only remains to be
seen what were the changes from dauphin to king in
the latter part of the fourteenth century
these were in
1364 and 1380, when
and Charles VI. respectively began
Men
bat les
Were story of
he
and
Charles V.
to reign.
It is to the last of these years that all probability assign
;
we must
the composition of
"
in
Celui qui
boissons."
it
not for the mere pleasure of telling the
M.
and judgment, and how saved French literary history from a
timely
Delisle s skill
serious blunder, I need not have gone so minutely
into the details of the case.
For
at
Toulouse there
has been found another manuscript of this transla tion,
two
having an entirely unknown epilogue in thirtylines,
which
tells
us by an amusing
if
somewhat
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
s
LAST WORK.
211
exasperating periphrasis that the poet was a native
monk
of Picardy, a
had been Prior
lie
had of
of the order of St Benedict, that
and
in Savoy,
sat at the table of Louis II. of
Clermont in Beauvaisis.
As
Bourbon, count
this
nobleman be
came count
of
difficulty in
assigning an approximate date
commensal.
Ferez in 1382,
he
further, that
we can have no to
his
l
Here, as elsewhere, I shall give part of the render ing of
ii.
in.
"
5 as a
sample
of the translator s style
Hee dieux come de grant FIT.
le
excellence
premier temps dinnocence
Chascun des biens contens
estoit
Que Nature lors lui donnoit Point ne se vouloient dilater
Ne
de lieu
e,n
Quant jeune
lieu translator.
le
jour auoient
An
vespre glans sans plus mangerent ne sauoient questoit vin Point ne cuilloient le raisin Ilz
Lors nestoit point les artifices clare de miel et despices.
De
Encor nauoit sonne trompete Qui les gens darmes ammoiieste
Ne
sang par cruelles haynes Nauoit fait les arnies sanguines.
1
Langlois, Op.
cit.,
p. 470.
:
BOETHIUS.
212 Laz
cum de male heure nez
(Gil)
.
.
.
fu
qui par sa feruant auarice
Tant foux que par
artifice
Celle chose qui veult celer
Nature
Et
cuers
Que
There
is
ce fist reueler
terre tant par font affine
humains
art et
mine."
a third version in a solitary MS., dated
1397, which M. Paul Meyer declares "
vulgaire plagiat
JEHAN DE Cis
SECTION IX.
M. Paulin
Authority. 1842.
The
Meun s
of J. de
Bibl. Nat.
to be but
un
translation.
1
(fourteenth century}.
Les Manuscrits fran9ais,
Paris,
"
t.
v.,
possesses yet another fourteenth-
century rendering, fellow- townsman of
coming from the hand of a Jehan de Meun. This common
birthplace naturally led to a confusion of the two
and indeed the copyist
writers,
576
(fifteenth century)
Eoman finally
de la Bose. dispelled
this
assigns
it
of
MSS.
to the poet of
But M. Paulin Paris illusion,
fr.,
in
2
made
is "
beginning
Celui qui bien bat les
Romania, 1873,
1842
whom
in the epilogue of the translation
The obscurity and 1
Le
and conjectured the
author to be Jehan de Cis, a Dominican, of
mention
No.
p. 272.
buissons."
affectation of the -
Les MSS.
fr., v.
work we are pp. 46
and
52.
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
LAST WORK.
S
213
considering are sufficient excuse for a fresh transla
which used
tion such as the one
be attributed to
to
Charles d Orleans.
FRERE RENAUT DE LOUHANS.
SECTION X.
M. Paul Meyer in Romania, t. ii., 1873. p. 272. Authority. in B. M., Roy. 19. a, iv.* (early xv.) ; Eg. 2633 (xv.)
MSS.
Passing over a prose translation into French by an
and a verse translation
Italian (fourteenth century)
which M. Meyer has shown a variation of
"
more than
to be nothing
Celui qui bien bat les
l
buissons,"
another verse translation must be remarked, which
enjoyed a great vogue, to judge by the number of
MSS.
Its date is fixed
extant. as
epilogue
by the words
1336, and the author
Renaut de Louhans,
is
given by the
s
of the
name, Frere
initial letters of
the nineteen octaves of the prologue.
Frere Renaut appears to have paraphrased rather
than translated the
Consolation.
with
not content, like Boethius, to
ii.
m.
5,
he
is
Thus, in dealing
contrast the former with the present age, but divides
the
the world into four periods
life of
innocence
;
the second and third,
and avarice respectively began plus mauvais que les quatre
;
the
when
the
1
Op.
cit., p.
devant."
272.
of
agriculture
last,
"
first,
our own,
214 1
BOETHIUS. will quote a
few
closer adhesion to the Latin "
a
lines as
specimen of his
:
Nestoient perduz par outrage,
La glan mengoient du boscage Quant jeune grant piece avoient Clare ne pyment ne buvoient Et ne savoient artifices
Comment
le vin et les espices
Se doivent ensemble meller Dieu ne leur vouloit reveler
Comment
li
drap
se coulouroient
Tout vestu sur lerbe Ilz
gisoient
buvoient a grant alaine
Leaue qui vint de la fontaine Car ne cognoissoient les vins. Sur les arbres et sur les pins Estoit leur habitacion
Navoient autre
;
mancion."
ENGLAND. SECTION
XL
CHAUCER
(1340-1400).
Authorities. Ten Brink, Chaucer-Studien. 1870. Furnivall, Chaucer s Boece, Trial-Forewords/ Chaucer Soc. Publ., 1871. ed. Morris. E.E.T.S., 1868. MS. in C. U. L., li. 3. 21* (early xv.)
But the middle-age writer upon whom, more than upon any
whom
other, Boethius
left
mark, and with
his
the English reader will probably feel most "
sympathy,
is
Geoffrey Chaucer,
and embellisher
of ornate eloquence
the "
first
founder
in our language,
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS S LAST WOKK.
215
with the works of
His acquaintance the Roman philosopher, which
would seem
from about the year 1369, when
Caxton reverently
as
to date
Deth
he wrote the real
calls
him.
Blaunche, had ripened into a
of
and the intimacy by the middle of the seventies the period, that
beginning of the eighties,
which
is,
the Troylus and Cryseyde, Parleinent of Foules, the Hous of Fame/ and the
saw the production
of
rendering into prose of
osophy/
At
Consolation of Phil
the
this time, indeed,
Chaucer must have
Troylus and by heart. and direct imitations of Cryseyde teems with echoes the Latin book, and Boethius is the deus ex machind
known
his Boethius almost
him out of the diffi brought in by the poet to help treatment of the story, so dif culty into which his ferent it
from that
of
Boccaccio,
remembered that the
will be
dwell upon* the catastrophe it
For
Italian poet in the
hastens over the courtship of Troylus to
Filostrato
while
had led him.
is
just
upon the
and
its
after
results,
scenes which Boccaccio
all his powers of neglected that Chaucer expended humour and pathos. From Boccaccio we only get
one more illustration of the is
woman
"
;
time.
Frailty,
thy name
from Chaucer a true love-story, the
most beautiful all
"
line,
of the
middle ages, and perhaps of
\
BOETHIUS.
216
won
After Cryseyde has been wooed and words,
when
the
poem has reached
as
he
task,
had
it
which the development of the theme from Boccaccio set before him, of
dragging his heroine in the dust the
aid
Consolation
the
of
culminating
Chaucer seems to shrink from the
point of interest
unwelcome
its
in other
and
;
to
so he calls in
account
her
for
faithlessness. "
For
cries Troylus,
;
to
ben
lorne, it is
when he him and
parted from
camp
cometh, comth by necessite
al that
Thus
my
learns that his love carried back
to the
and he goes on in the words
(Cons., v. pr.
and 3)
2
;
desteyne,"
to
to be
is
Grecian
of Boethius
show how God
s
fore
knowledge must of necessity destroy man s freewill, and that therefore Cryseyde and he, luckless pair,
must accept and bow interrupted
in
the
to
midst
the of
inevitable. his
He
meditations
is
by
Pandarus, and so never reaches the answer given
by Philosophy to her imprisoned disciple, in which she tells him that the arm of God is not to be measured by the ringer
of
not at
all
prescience
does
freedom of choice.
"
man
are
speaks to him.
But
interfere
the divine
with
human
Manet intemerata mortalibus
"
libertas
arbitrii
that
among to
the
last
words
she
have developed the argu-
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS
ment any
S
LAST WORK.
217
further would have spoilt Chaucer s point
he wishes to excite compassion
his
for
:
hero and
heroine as the playthings of fortune and the victims of
And
necessity.
artistic
value of
that
it
serves
with
all
purpose well enough.
its
her faults and weaknesses,
human
reach of
The
we may question the the explanation, we cannot deny while
and
criticism
reproof.
De
translation of the
Cryseyde,
put beyond the
is
comes
Consolatione
no doubt, in point of time, before the great
which has been- engaging our attention not
at
Morley
My
all
opinion that
s
subscribe
to
disposed
is
it
quite
;
to
poem
but I
am
Mr Henry
an early work.
reasons for venturing to differ from so high an
authority will be best seen after a careful examina
book
tion of the till
first,
as
an example
of fourteenth- century prose,
and
known one
of
secondly, as an instance
Chaucer
method
s
advisedly literal often as
a
fails to
rule,
them
I shall accordingly reserve
possesses a double interest for us,
It
later.
:
of
the only
translation,
I
translation.
literal
say
although Chaucer
for
catch the spirit of the Latin, he keeps,
so
the
closely to
letter
as
to
render
necessary the interpolation of a multitude of glosses to
make
the
intelligible.
meaning Indeed
it
of is
many
open
passages
to question
at
all
whether
218
BOETHIUS.
the translator quite understood some of It
self.
possible,
them him
would be very difficult, nay almost im to say which of the explanations scattered
broadcast over the pages of his
Boece
by him
as
at least
must have been present
Notker
for his version.
were inserted
he worked, and which he simply turned into English as he found them in the text. Three in the
CHAUCER. i.
m.
1 f>e
sorouful houre
seyne i.
pr. 1
A. gregkysche P .
f>elijfactif.
fiej)
\>e
NOTKER. is ]>at
Tin leida stunda
to
lijf
.
memo
ill
diu
iungesta.
dee]).
|>e
MS. used by
]>at
.
T
Taz
chriecheska p. taz pezeichenet practicam vitam taz chit activam. . Theta . tin bezeichenet theoreticam vitam daz chit contempla-
signifie]) ]>at
signi-
contemplatif.
.
tivam. i.
pr. 4
|>ilk
comaundement
goras schal
is J>at
semen
Taz
of pictato seyne men to god and not
phitagoras phylosophus sprah de non sacris, aide de
non
diis. 1
to goddes.
These explanations seem to
fall
naturally into two
great classes (a) Parenthetical
i.e.,
book might stand in the (&)
Exegetical
i.e.,
those which in a modern
text,
but between brackets.
those which
we should
relegate
to the notes.
As examples
of the first
take the following 1
:
The reading eVou 0e,
ingly
common
of these classes, let us
dAA. ov 0eo?y
seems to have been an exceed
one in a certain family of MSS.
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS
LAST WORK.
S
219
l
pr. 1 (Morris, p. 32) floor of fortune, }?e
ii.
is
]mt
to
seyn
.
.
world e
.
(area fortunce). pr. 5 (M., p. 76)
iii.
]?e grete wey3t, ]mt fortune (moles). iii.
m. 8 (M.,
p. ])&
of iv.
m.
1
]?i
power or
to sein of lordes
is
81)
shynynge of ]?i forme, body (format nitor).
(M., p. Ill) swifte carte, ]>e
]?at
is to
]?at
seyne
to seien ]?e beaute
is
]?e
circtiler
moeuyng
of the sonne (volucrem currum). iv.
m. 2 (M.,
p. 118) Wi]} so
manye v.
m.
1
many wicked
By
]?ilke
lawe,
is
]?at
The second fore
more easy
i.
4 (M.,
class is a
by
]?e
deuyne
n"
much
as
who
sei]? it
mot
bitido
smaller one, and there
to illustrate.
p. 15)
Whan
pr.
sein
6 (M., p. 175)
ne may nat unbytide (non euenire non posse}.
i.
to
lege).
It
pr.
seyn wilp so
(M., p. 152)
ordinaunce (ipsa v. pr.
lordes, ]mt is to
vices (tot tyrannos).
]?at
theodoric
]?e
kyng
of gothes in a dere
hadde hys gerners ful of corne and comaundede man ne scholde bie no corne til his corne ]?at no were solde and ]?at at a dere greuous pris.
3 er
4 (M.,
p. 15) is to seyn comune acliat or bying ]?at were establissed upon poeple by swiche
Coempcioun Coemption,
to-gidere ]?at a manere imposicioun as
who
corn he moste geue the kyng 1
I
quote from
Dr Morris
s edition
so bou3te a busshel ]?e
fifte part.
of Boece, E.E.T.S., 1868.
220
BOETHIUS.
pr. 4 (M., p. 21) The popular As ]?us ]?at yif a wy3t haue prosperite he 1 g 0(l man and wor]?i to haue ]?at prosperite.
i.
prosperity*
ka
so
ne
a(luersite
is
l>
and misfortune wick-
forsake god hab *
edness.
aduersite.
ii.
m.
1
likened to Euripus.
a wikked man, is
worbi to haue
and "bat
Eurippe is an arm of Ipe see ]?at ebbith and flowi]?, and somtyme be strem is on one syde and somtyme , on ]?at o_per. ,
,
pr. 2 (M., p. 35)
A definition of tragedy, ii.
and he
a
(M., p. 33)
Fortune
ii.
hym
is
And
Tragedie
tyme
m. 7 (M.,
Mors prima and mors
}?at
is
to seyne a dite of a prosperite for a
endi];>
in wrechednesse.
p. 60)
^ e first dee he soule. body and >
^P* And
"be
here e d epartynge of be secunde deeb he cleiDeb
>e
>
SGCunclti
as here }>e
iii.
m. 10 (M.,
God
a refuge
is
]?is
he woi?d!
styntynge of
renoun of fame. J>e
p. 94)
to seyn, ]?at ^e ]?at
ben combred and de-
ceyued wij worldely affecciouns come]? now to ]?is souereyne good ]?at is god ]?at is refut to hem that wolen comyn to hym.
Now
and again Chaucer recasts a whole passage, either because he was dissatisfied with his first attempt, or because he felt that the full force of the
Latin could not be conveyed by a single rendering. iii.
pr. 1 (M., p. 63)
So
]?at I
now ]?at I be unparygal to the who seyth I dar wel now suffren
trowe nat
strokes of fortune as
al the assautes of fortune.
Adeo ut iam me posthac inparem fortunes non arbitrer. iv. pr.
4 (M.,
p.
ictibus esse
125)
For ];>is
]?ing ]?at I shal telle
nowe ne \>o,
shal not
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS seme
al so it is necessarie as
wliiche
is
.
ex
sed
.
J>e
ho
221
]?ings ]?at
sei]? it
purposed byforn. his quce sumpta
J>at
.
But of
lesse wondirful.
taken ]?at
LAST WORK.
s
ben
folwe]? of
sunt aque
est
necessarium.
there
Besides these longer glosses
are
innumer
able alternative versions of single words belonging
by
right to our class
chauntementz (M.,
A
p.
maleficio
= malyfice
or en-
wywtore=blamen ne
20);
aretten (M., p. 40); /hafora==byndyng or alliaunce t
&c.,
(M., p. 159),
some
of
which possess a special
interest in that they discover the writer in the very
act of trying on,
and are
new
Most have happily
words.
common
in
lived
use with us to-day; but
whether successful in his endeavour to enrich his English vocabulary or not, Chaucer always displays
an excellent
Caxton
s
taste in his choice,
word
of praise
which
and fully deserves
I quoted at the be
ginning of the section. It is a site of
thousand
pities that
"
competent,"
the oppo
impotent, did not take root in our language
and the modern writer on
freewill
;
would be grateful
"
for such a
synonym
as
"
arbitre
(arbitrii liber tas).
In connection with this word and another, tumpne,"
which
of
au-
also appears here for the first time
in English, there
Each
"
is
a point well worth remarking.
them comes several times
in the
course
BOETHIUS.
222 of the translation,
and on the
Chaucer seems conscious
which
after
all
of
somer
"
;
and
"
that
to the
he
that
is
to "
other,
left
again,
using words
is
some explanation, and
require
he adds to the one,
is
But when they occur
comment.
without
occasion
first
so
seyn the later ende that
is
to seyn fre
wille."
And now
have
I
perform the unpleasant duty
to
of dressing a formal charge against
Chaucer
s
scholar
There will be two main counts in the in
ship.
dictment (1.)
Actual misrendering of words.
(2.)
Errors arising from constructions misunder
stood.
Instances of (1) are i.
pr.
4 (M.,
p. 16)
oft ence.
but ii.
it
pr. 5 (M.,
pr. 2 (M., p. 66)
iii.
pr. 8 (M., p. 80)
iii.
is
perhaps a venial be added "
"
;
mean
= by-refte away. Obnoxius = anoyously.
Afferre
8 (M., p. 81) Lyncei=lynx (the beast, instead of Aristotle s Lynceus, the man).
pr.
12 (M., p. 103)
pr.
v. pr. 1
v.
This
might possibly "opposed." p. 48) &p00&w=subgit.
iii.
iii.
Astrui = lykn(x\.
I believe tlie right translation to
(M., p. 150)
pr. 1 (M., p.
= keye. = prince. Compendium = &\}ieggyngQ.
<7&MW*
Principio
151) here requires to be rendered
it
sometimes means
"
gain,"
The word
although, of course,
"
abridment."
The mistaken constructions
are
many and
various.
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS
s
LAST WOHK.
223
Chaucer thrice translates active participles having reference to persons as
they were substantives
if
:
4 (M. p. *74)Utentium = Detrectantium iuyum = a 3ok of myspr. 12 (M., p. 104)
iii.
pr.
iii.
5
drawynges. iii.
pr. 12 (M., p.
Obtemperantium salus = t\iQ sauynge of
104)
obedient Binges.
On
the other hand, he sometimes gives to gerunds
and substantives the persons
:
ii.
pr. 5 (M., p. 45)
ii.
pr. 5 (M., p. 45)
iv. pr. 1 (M., p.
The
Effundendo = to hern ]?at dispenden. Coacervando = to hem J?at mokeren.
Facinorum = wicked
109)
felouns.
relation of the dependent to the principle sen
tence iii.
force of participles referring to
is
a constant cause of stumbling
:
Considera vero } re quod nihilo indiyere, quod potentissimum, quod honore dignissimum esse concessum est, egere claritudinem quam sibi prcestare non atque ob id ex uideatur abiectius. aliqua parte
pr. 9 (M., p. 83)
2>ossit
we han grauntid her bynede of noting and is most my3ty and most digne of honour yif liyrn nedej? any clernesse of renoun which clernesse he my3t nat graunten of hym Considere ]?an quod she as
forne
]?at
he
]xit
self so ]?at for
febler
ne
ha]?
lakke of
on any syde or
]?ilke clernesse
]?e
more
he my3t seme
outcaste.
Here Chaucer has actually forgotten the main
A
much needed
which saves the
gloss
is
appended
to the
verb-
passage,
sense, but throws no light on the
Latin construction.
i
224
BOETIIIUS.
An
pr. 9 (M., p. 83)
iii.
Wenest
potentia ?
ne lakke]? no ]?ing. (It is easy to see that indigeat have changed places.)
hym and
On
egere
one occasion a word that should stand in the
principal sentence
is
worked into the dependent
Sed nimis
pr. 7 (M., p. 79)
iii.
tu arbitraris quod nihilo indigeat egere ]?ou ]?at he ]?at ha]? nede of power ]?at
myche
As
natura dictum it
ben
ha]?
est
nescio quern
seid }?at
it is
oner
a3eins kynde, &c.
instances of promiscuous mistakes in translation
I will take the following ii.
e
But
filios invenisse tortores.
:
8 (M.,
pr.
:
Fluctus auidum mare = ])Q se so greedy to
p. 62)
flowen.
6 (M., p. 140) Quidam excellent by me.
iv. pr.
v.
1
pr.
149)
(M., p.
me quoque exceUentior = ih.e moore
Auctoritate dignissima
= ful
digne by
authorite.
/M
i
(Bed cur tanto flagrat amore^ =note of
w\
\ Veri v.
4 (M.,
pr.
162)
p.
tectas repperire
Positionis gratia
notas
= })y
]
so]?e
y-couered.
grace of posses-
sioun. v. pr. v.
4 (M.,
m. 5
p.
163)
(M., p. 171)
Quasi vero credamus = rj^t as we trowen. = w&xest yuel out of ]?i wit. dissipis
Male
Over and above these grosser blunders, the trans what appear, to us at least, in
lation bristles with
appropriate or infelicitous renderings. selection taken at i.
m.
i.
m.
i.
pr.
1
4 (M.,
Ingratas moms = a long unagreable dwellynges. Alieni ceris necessitudo = necessity of foreine
p. 16)
moneye.
(a
Lacerce camence = rendyng muses.
(M., p. 4)
1 (M., p. 4)
random)
Such are
:
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS
LAST WORK.
s
225
Solitas itcrum mutet habenas = come]; eft a3eynes hir used cours. Velut hiante valli robore = so as pr. 6 (M., p. 27) strengj>e in.
i.
i.
5 (M., p. 22)
J>e
of
];e
paleys schynyng
open,
Utere moribus
pr. 1 (M., p. 31)
ii.
is
= i\se
hir manors,
pr. 5 (M., p. 45) Largiendi ?mi = by usage of large Jeuyng of hym ];at ha]; 3euen it.
ii.
Commercii insolentia = dQfa,u.tQ of unusage entercommunyng of merchaundise. 4 (M., p. 73) Multiplici consulatu = m&i\y manere dignites
pr. 7 (M., p. 57)
ii.
iii.
pr.
iii.
pr. 12 (M.,p. lQ5}Probationibus
of consules.
= proeties eueriche of
m. 12 (M.,
iii.
drawen
hem
106)
p.
to
of
hem
.
.
ex altero fidem trahente
.
and hir accorde
self hir fei]?
o];er.
Silvas currere mobiles =})&
wodes meueble
to rennen.
m. 5 (M.,
v.
It
p.
of
is,
translator
176)
Liquido volatu = moist fleeyng.
course,
those
astray by a
not
fair
reckon against the
where he
passages
wrong
to
a convenient place for recording m. 4
i.
eirou
0$ = men
ii.
pr.
5
them
shal seruen to god
(The Cambridge MS. has dum"
has
reading in his text
"deo
et
;
been led
but this
is
:
and not non diis
to goddes.
sacrifican-
vide supra, p. 218).
Postremo pulchritudinis
Cambridge MS. reads m. 5 Arva = arnmrers.
= the
laste
beaute.
(The
"
ii.
postreme.")
(The Cambridge
MS. reads
"
arina.")
iii.
pr. 11
iv.
m.
7
Secfe
= feete.
Itnmani = empty.
Where now I
laps a
little
does this
painful
to the general reader per-
examination of Chaucer p
s
Boece
BOETHIUS.
226 lead us
Not, I think, to the conviction that
?
a work C& the author
It is surely
exercise.
composition w4th
number
greatest original
these, while
most reasonable
s
to connect its
poems which contain the and imitations of its
those
of recollections
and Chaucer
;
mere student
early youth, a
s
it is
s
efforts
first
the writings
of his
are guiltless of
middle and later
periods are full of them. ^AgainAwliile no one can
abounds
deny that the translation
with awkward phrases
renderings,
mistakes of
glaring
examiner
s
not
that
all.
Given a
too
much heed
preposition,
I
\
and
make its
slipshod
downright a
is
it
modern
inaccuracy and
inexperienced
who was no Latin
man who
with a language to read \
an
of
scholar, but rather of one
at
to
hair stand on end, yet is
infelicity
kind
a
with
Latin scholar
sufficiently conversant
fluently without paying
to the precise value of participle
who
has
the
wit
and
and the sagacity to
grasp the meaning of his author, but not the intimate
knowledge of
and manner necessary to a either, and especially if he set
his style
right appreciation of
himself to write in an uncongenial and unfamiliar
form as
he will assuredly produce just such a result
Chaucer has done.// We. must now glance at the
literary style of the translation.
observed,
we can
As Ten Brink has
here see as clearly as in any work
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS of
LAST WORK.
S
ages what a high cultivation
the middle
and not prose,
is
The
best advantage.
indeed to him as silken
its
traditions are
Boece,
all
him
just as a bird
;
domestic, finds itself at a sad loss
escapes from
it
its
metre were
been born and bred in captivity, whose
that has
1
it is
while the freedom of
prose only served to embarrass
on
ex
genius shows
s
restrictions of
fetters,
Verse,
for the
infancy, and
Chaucer
certainly not in prose that
when
prose.
the natural vehicle
pression of every language in
re
is
1
quisite for the production of a good
to
227
own
resources
we have
cage and has to
its
often as
it
back
In reading
sustenance.
for
fall
were to pause and look
on while Chaucer has a desperate wrestle with a tough sentence
;
but though
now he may appear
be clown, with a victorious knee
moment he
is
on his
to
upon him, next
feet again, disclaiming defeat in
a gloss which makes us doubt whether his adversary
had
so
much
the best of
strenuous endeavour, even
it
after
when
it
success, is strange in a writer one
charms
is
of effort, is
all.
is
But such
crowned with
of
whose
chief
the delightful ease, the complete absence
with which he says his best things.
It
only necessary to compare the passages of Boethius
in the prose version with the i
Op.
cit.,
same when they
p. 141.
re-
BOETHIUS.
228
how much
appear in the poems, to realise
better
they look in their verse dress. Let the reader take Troylus
and Predestination (book side
by
s
soliloquy on Freewill
134-148) and read
iv. st.
152-159), and he cannot
(M., pp.
to feel the
fail
With what
superiority of the former to the latter.
and precision does the argument unfold
clearness
how
itself,
is
to
the language
is
be regretted
metra
for all the
of the
The Former Age
"
vigorous and
!
Chaucer did not do
that
what he did
Consolation
A solitary gem like
for the fifth of the second book. "
how
close is the reasoning,
yet graceful It
it
side with the corresponding passage in Boece
makes us long
for a
whole
set.
Sometimes, whether unconsciously or of set purpose it is difficult "
"
to decide, his prose slips into verse
It like]? me to shew by subtil songe Wi]? slakke and clelitable soun of strenges
Whan
fortune "
And
a proude ry3t
]?at ]?e leest isle
hy3t
>at
And
wij>
tile
be
hand
in
"
"
(ii.
(iii.
m.
m.
:
2).
1).
see J>e
]?ral to
J?e"
(iii.
m.
5).
there are instances where he actually reproduces
the original Latin metre "
30
:
my frendes what or wherto auaunted 3e me to be weleful
For he
j;at ha]? "
fallen stood not in stedfast degree
Weyne Drif fro
Fleme
]?ou joie ]?e
drede "
]?ou
hope
(i.
m.
7).
"
(i.
m.
1).
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
He He He He He
"
]?at J
]?e
sonne hys bemes
]?e
moone
3af to 3af to
liir
S
LAST WORK.
229
homes
men
to the er]?e 3af the sterres to ]?e heuene
3af
]?e
enclose]? wi]?
comen
fro
anne comen
Whi
membres
hys heye all
noysen
soules
]?e
sete.
mortal folk of noble seed 30 or bosten of 3oure eldris
"
(iii.
m.
6).
JOHN THE CHAPLAIN
SECTION XII.
(early fifteenth century).
Warton Todd s
Authorities. vol.
ii.,
sec. 2.
Gower and Chaucer Harl. 43 (xv.)
;
History of English Poetry
s
Illustrations of the Lives
(1810).
MSS.
Harl. 44 (xv&)
The reader
will
;
in B. M., 18
SI.
a. xiii.*
probable date of Chaucer
s
(early xv.)
;
554 (xv4).
remember that we c
(1774-81),
and Writings of
Boe ce
to
settled
the
be somewhere
Before another generation had passed,
about 1380.
the hand of the translator was busy once more with the
This time
Consolation.
into eight-line stanzas,
Johannes Capellanus. this
writer
MSS.
s
identity.
made It
it is
in
is
a verse rendering
1410 by
a certain
not easy to establish
For while the majority
are simply signed with the above
of
name and
designation, a copy of the book printed at Tavistock in
1525
qualifies
(John Walton) canon
of
Osney 1
;
Waltunen
one MS. further states that he was 1
;
the author as Johannes
and another
calls
him, not Walton,
Hearne, Pnef. in Camdeni Annales,
p.
133.
BOETHIUS.
230
Tebaud
but
alias
seems
evidence
1
Watyrbeche.
The balance
favour of
John Walton, who
in
Dame
undertook the translation at the request of Elisabeth
It
Berkeley.
Johannes Capellanus
translator,
am
far as I
at
that
not John Lydgate, as Peiper,
is
the B.
by
affirms.
well, so
able to judge from a cursory examination
The student
manuscripts in London.
of the
certain
least
M. Catalogue, whoever he was, did his work
led astray perhaps
The
is
of
literary history will note
of our
with interest a passage in
the prologue where the writer acknowledges his debt to Chaucer,
and modestly disclaims
all
wish or power
compete with him or Gower I have herd spek, and sumwhat have yseyn Of diverse men ]?at woundir subtyllye In metir sum and sum in prose pleyn
to
:
"
This book translated have
full suffishauntlye Into englissh tonge word for word well nye Bot I most use the wittes ]?at I have
Pogh y may noght do so, yit noght for thye sentence shall I save. With help of God J>e
To Chaucer
floure of rethoryk ]?at In Englisshe tong and excellent poete This wot I wel no J?ing may I do lyk 2 Pogh so ]?at I of makynge entyrmete And Gower ]?at so craftily doth trete
As 5
it
book of moralite
in his
Pogh
I to
most
1
Todd
2
Entremettre.
is
]?eym in
makyng am unmete
I she we it forth ]?at is in
s Illustrations of
Gower and Chaucer,
me."
Introd., p. 31.
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS S LAST WORK.
But the importance as
of the translation does not
our present purpose
far as
literary merit, so
231
much
is
as in the fact that
only poet of the reign of
lie,
concerned, in
Henry IV.
1
when
took
song, the theme should once more be the
up
its
the his
Consola
tion of Philosophy.
For the sake
and
of consistency, let
last stanzas of
Chaplain "
ii.
me
give the
m. 5 as a specimen of John the
:
Full wonder blisseful was
]?at ra]?er age couthe holde hymself payed fede ]?eym self wit oute suche outerage mete ]?at trewe feldes have arrayed
When To
mortal
men
Wi];>
Wi]? acorne ]?aire hunger was alayed And so ]?ei couthe sese ]?aire talent
Thei had
As
yit
no cjueynt craft assayed make ne pyment.
clarry for to
wold our tyme might turne certanly maneres alwey wit us dwelle But loue of hauyng brenne]? fervently
I
And
]:>ise
More
fersere Jrnn ]?e veray fuyre of helle
Alias
who was
]?at
man
Jmt wold
him melle
This gold and gemmes that were keuered ])at first began to myne y can not telle
Bot
]iat
he fond a parelous 1
first
Vide Warton,
precious."
op. cit., p. 34.
232
BOETHIUS.
ITALY. ALBERTO DELLA PIAGENTINA
SECTION XIII.
(fl.
1332)
AND OTHERS. Milan, Argelati, Bibliotcca degli Volgazarizza tori. Storia della Letteratura Italiana/ t. iv. and v.
Authorities.
1767.
Tiraboschi,
Florence, 1806-7.
The merits
of
Boethius received a more tardy
recognition in the land of his birth, and apparently
was not
it
on
its
course It
field.
was
until the fourteenth century
that
an Italian translator took the
true that
is
fairly
Brunette Latino, the great
Florentine encyclopaedist, the teacher of Dante, was accredited
1 by Voigt, on whose authority
know
I
with a vernacular translation of Boethius.
not,
I should
not take the trouble to notice this error, which was
exploded more than a hundred years ago,
if
Peiper
had not perpetuated it in his list of interpretes? The assertion that Brunette translated the De Con solation e
was made in the
Biblioteca/
And 1
if
only
to
his evidence
be
volume
first
retracted
and that
of Argelati s
the
in
of Tiraboschi
Wiederbeleburg des Klassischen Alterthums,
p.
13
fifth.
4
:
is
4
3
54.
Op.
tit., p.
Op.
cit., t. iv.
477.
i.
p.
170
;
v. p.
not
Berlin,
1880. 2
3
429.
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS S LAST WORK. considered sufficiently convincing, let Thor
added thereto, and there
silence be
Sundby
little
is
233 s
doubt
upon which side the balance will kick the beam.
The Danish
professor,
who
is
the final authority for
Brunette Latino, does not say a word about any such translation.
from the
1
The mistake seems
fact that in a
of Florence in
to
book published by Manni
1735 Brunette s Motti de
found in close connection with a
is
Consolazione
have arisen
da
Volgarizzato
c
Filosofi
Boezio della
Maestro
Fiorento.
We may
lator with
the Alberto della Piagentina
Alberto
confidently identify this trans
who
thus
in beguiled the hours of his incarceration at Venice
1332. "
Io sono Alberto della Piagentina
Di die Firenze vera Donna ue Che nel mille trecento trentadue i
Volgarizzai questa eccelsa Dottrina E per larghezza cli grazia divina
Ne chiosai due libri et pine Anzi die morte coll opere sue In carcere mi desse disciplina," and although he does not further en in lighten us as to who he was, or why he was put he writes
;
prison, still
it
is
pleasant to think that Boethius
B. L. s Lcvnct og Skrifter, Copenhagen, 1869. of which there an Italian translation by Renier Florence, 1884.
1
is
s
:
234
BOETHIUS.
words could afford comfort and tenant
of.
an Italian dungeon.
Argelati lations
2
list
in
fifteenth
know
s
contains
as
whose
of
different
nothing, save
absolutely
this later
trans
before
the
authors
we
one was Era
that
Giovanni da Foligno, and another
ten
as
many
presumably
manuscript,
century,
relief to
1
Messer Grazia
da Siena, who undertook this work at the request of Nicolo di
Guio in 1343.
Three other translators of the before the Eenaissance
German The
De
Consolatione
a Greek, a Spaniard, and a
claim a passing notice. of
first
interest, is
these, both
Maximus
in
of
point
time
and
Planudes.
GREECE. SECTION XIV. Authorities. F.
C.
MAXIMUS PLANUDES
Fabricius,
Bibl.
Carmina A. M.
Weber,
T.
Groeca S.
(ed.
(fl.
13 4-).
Harles),
torn.
xi.
Boetii Grsece conversa per
1
Tiraboschi (op. tit., t. v. p. 623) is inclined to identify him with Albertino da Piacenza, professor of grammar at Bologna in 1315. 2 Among them is mentioned four books of the Consolation, "
translated by Brunette Latino." The value of the entry will be best appreciated by Argelati s own note : Sta nella Bibl. Magliabecchiana, come dall Indice de MSS. che abbiamo riportato della "
medesima,
e
dalle
d averlo veduto,
e
nostre vecchie
nulla di
piu."
Schede,
nelle
quali
notammo
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS Maximum Planudem. de latine
scriptis,
de la Phil.,
Darmstadt, 1833. Cassel, 1852.
&c.
LAST WORK.
S
C. F.
235
Weber, Dissertatio
E. A. Betant,
De
Traduction grecque de Maxime Planude;
la
Cons.
Geneva,
1871.
The rendering
Greek
of the
Con
no discredit to the reputation of the
solation
is
learned
monk
of Constantinople, the compiler of the
In
Anthology. versifier,
into his native
it
he shows himself a very
skilful
turning the various numbers of Boethius
into their appropriate metres.
There
is
a satisfaction
in finding that right in the middle of the fourteenth
century
we have reason
lived
at least
till
written, which, qualities
if
of the
that Planudes
to believe
1352
Greek verses were being
they are deficient in the finer
old poetry, are
still
dexterous and
graceful.
The following ii.
m.
5,
lines,
the beginning
are copied from fls oAySios
oV
Weber
s
6 irpiv cuwv,
r OVK tKXvros
T
eis
jSovXvrov i7yv 5 Satr aKpoSpvoicn
rf
25 (f>
^>e9,
rts TreAc TrpoJTO?, os
a
Kpl)TTTLV T
OV /xaAa
Tnjfji
and end
edition
avopv^ev ;
:
of
BOETHIUS.
236
SPAIN. SECTION XV. Authorities,
Amat,
celona, 1836.
ERA ANTONIO GINEBREDA. Bar
Diceionariodelosescritores Catalanes.
De
Inclinable in Mus. Brit.,
Boecio,
words
would lead one
Consolacion.
Se villa, 1511.
Peiper
s
(op. cit., p. Iv)
to
suppose that there was no other Spanish translator
But the prologue
our author before 1500.
of
the
Seville
edition
1511
of
how
describes
to
the
present version was undertaken at the request of a
young noble no
of Valencia,
remaniesse imperf ecta
"
porque obra tan solenne
and mentions, among
"
;
other foregoing translations, one, which left
much
be desired, dedicated to the Infante of Mallorca.
There
is
beyond the
ornament
little
to
fact that
to his
record
of
this
Era
to
1
Antonio
he was a Dominican, and an
order,
who
died in 1395, but not
before he had turned all the works of Boethius into Catalan.
So at least says
although I have not been
Amat able to
(op.
cit.,
find
p.
295),
cause
why
Era Antonio should be credited with more than the rendering of the 1
Consolation.
I take it this prologue was prefixed to the first edition, 1493. can hardly be that Fra Antonio is covertly attacking his own work.
It
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETIIIUS
That sions, is
this
the following excerpt
buena era
mundo
tadores del
its
rendering, despite
writer
s
237
preten
from perfect, will readily be seen from
far
"Tan
LAST WORK.
S
in.
(ii.
la
5)
:
vida de los premeros habi-
que solamente querian aquellas
:
cosas que eran necessarias a la vida e no querian
superfluydad de vestes quezas,"
l
de viandas
ni
:
ni de
re-
&c.
GERMANY. SECTION XVI. Authorities. (
Thesaurus
Pczius,
in
Disscrtatio Isagogica
Chronicon Generale
PETER OF KASTL.
tomum
Anecdotorum
iv.
(in Pezius, lib. cit.
p.
xxiv),
2
Novissimus
1723.
Andreas,
)
In the year 1401 Peter, Presbyter in Kastl, a Benedictine monk, tion of
the
De
is
said to have written a transla
on what grounds, suspects
was 1
Pezius, I
Consolatione. this
to
printed, together with the
A worm
has
made
its
know
not
be the one which
Latin text and
hole through the middle of this
St
word in
the B. M. copy. I have restored it to the best of my ability. 2 With the memory of a fatiguing chasse au rcnvoi fresh on me, I cannot resist entering a protest against Peiper s method of referring to
Pezius.
All the information he vouchsafes the unfortunate
reader at this point
is
"
Pezius
s
Anecd.,
p.
xxiiii."
Now,
as the
Anecdotorum Thesaurus is a vast work in six ponderous folios, to each one of which is prefixed an introductory dissertation, paged in
BOETHIUS.
238
Thomas
s
Aquinas
Peter
Nuremberg in 1473. more successful as a
literal
Spaniard we have been "
wie gar
vil
by
Commentary,
have been
to
than
translator
discussing ist
selig
seems
the
:
gewesen das vorder
alter
das sich liess beniigen an den getrewen veldern, nicht
at
Coburger
und
ward verderbet mit der tregen oder unertigen
ungewont helte zeprechen das spat vasten mit der leichten aicheln ... 25 Aber die
iiberfliissigkeit,
inprlinstig lieb
zehaben das gut
unter
den
die
hohgultig oder achtbar I have little
Notker
and
ist
der erst
haben
gewollet
die
die edeln gesteyn
Waim
der hat begraben
scheden."
doubt that other Germans
Peter
das
nnd
gewicht des verborgen goldes solten verporgen beleiben.
frayssamer dann
Ach wer
das fewr des perges Ethna.
gewesen
ist
besides
Kastl tried their hand on
of
Boethius, but I have not been able so far to find a trace of them.
Roman numerals,
little time, and the turning of many meant the twenty-fourth page of the Dissertatio Isagogica in tomum quartum. While I am on this sub ject, I may perhaps be allowed to call attention to the same editor s description of the MS. of the Consolation and Tracts in the Rehit
involved no
leaves, to realise that p. xxiiii
diger Library at Breslau. cit., p. xiiii).
He
"
"
calls it
simply
Rehdigerianus
Without doubt Thomas von Rehdiger
(ob.
(op.
1576) was
a great man, but strangers can hardly be expected to know instinc he founded a library (the Elisabeth-Bibliothek) in the
tively that
town from which he took
his
name
!
TRANSLATIONS OF BOETHIUS
The beginning
LAST WORK.
S
of the fifteenth century is in
239
more
than one way a convenient limit to set to this
But
of vernacular translations.
posed that the story of Boethius eval literature
must not be sup influence on medi
it
s
I protest
nearly told yet.
is
appalled at the amount I have
list
am
I
He had
left unsaid.
a host of imitators in Latin, some of
Bernard
Silvester,
Alphonso de
la
without
silence
Alain de
Torre,
Lille,
whom, such as John de Gerson,
cannot be passed over in
Much might
regret.
be written
about Boethius and Dante, and perhaps an explana Convito
tion offered of the statement in the
Eoman
the
while
collect
Eoman
the of
to
philosopher was not the
references
de la Eose,
the middle ages,
known to
to
that
many
Boethius
l ;
in
Ars Amoris
the great
would necessitate an appendix
longer than that which I have devoted to Chaucer.
The same, though
in a less degree, would, I fancy,
hold good of Gower.
how
far
the
of
it
remains to be seen
such combinations of verse and prose as the
Vita Nuova, the dit
Lastly,
Ameto
of Boccaccio, or the
Voir
Guillaume de Machault, were inspired by
Consolation
of
Philosophy.
The subject
is
indeed fresher and altogether more attractive than that of the present chapter; but then 1
Sec Morris in Chaucer
s
Boece, p.
ii,
it
requires a
note.
240 far
BOETHIUS.
wider knowledge of medieval literature than I
can lay claim
to.
And
I feel that I
used enough paper and tried too
far.
my
have already
reader
One word, however, must be
s
patience
said, before
taking leave of Boethius, touching his connection
with scholasticism.
241
CHAPTER BOETIIIUS
Authorities.
VII.
AND THE SCHOLASTIC PROBLEM.
First
and foremost, Haureau
s
Histoire
cadmirable
do la Philosophic Scolasti<p:ie (Paris, 1850), tome i., to which I owe more than can be recorded here. I have also consulted Cousin, Histoire do la Philosophic au xviii 6 siecle, 9 m e Prantl, Geschichte der Logik Medieval (Leipzic, 1855-70); Maurice s and the first Appendix to Grote s Philosophy (London, 1857) le<}on
;
;
Aristotle on the
I
Theory of Universals.
HAVE already hinted
at the
paramount influence
exercised by Boethius in his writings other than the
on the philosophy
Consolation
known
to us
sophy.
If
under the name
we would have
of the
middle ages
of the scholastic philo
a clear conception of this
much-abused and much-misunderstood term, we must go back things
to
its
careful
to
literal
have
meaning, being before our
Q
minds
free
all
from the
BOETHIUS.
242
weight of
that
prejudice
has gathered
during the last four hundred years
which rose with the
against
a
it
prejudice
intellectual revolt of the Ee-
naissance,
and culminated in the flippancy and in
tolerance
of
the
eighteenth
Scholastic,
century.
means simply taught in the schools in those schools which received their charter of foundation
then,
in the celebrated letter of Charlemagne, written in
787
to the bishops
of
France, wherein he recom
mends an immediate return
call
at
at Tours,
the long-neglected
In the numerous eccle
study of secular learning. siastical seminaries that
to
sprang up in answer to this
Lyons, at Orleans, at St Gall,
Eeichenau, Ferrieres, and elsewhere
was confined
instruction singing,
at
the course of
the outset
to
writing,
and grammar.
Grammar of poetry
soon brought in
and
rhetoric.
its
But
train the sister arts if
these
last
were
looked upon with suspicion by the Church as dan gerous,
and conducive to the forbidden commerce
with paganism,
it
would take yet longer
to a recognition of philosophy.
by Charlemagne lay
for
without any apparent
In the secular school
to
win her
Thus the seed sown
more than a hundred years promise
of
bringing
of the Palace it
was
forth.
different.
There the king had given Alcuin the Saxon and
BOETHIUS AND THE SCHOLASTIC PROBLEM.
Clement the Irishman
full
243
leave to share with their
pupils, without fear of ecclesiastical interference, all
the treasures of pagan learning to which they had
the key
;
and so
it is
there that
that familiar distribution into the
trivium and
the
grammar,
comprising
of
we
first find
in force
the arts and sciences
the former
guadrivium
rhetoric,
and
the
dialectic,
arithmetic, geometry, music, and astronomy
latter
which made the beaten track of teachers.
We
for so
many
third branch of the triwum, dialectic tion-stone on
generations
are here only concerned with the
which the mighty
thought was reared.
the founda
medieval
edifice of
how
Before considering
that
foundation-stone was laid, or what part our author
had
in its preparation,
we must understand what
scholastic philosophy was, It
objects.
some
l
was not an
what were
the
aims and
its
elementary doctrine, as
have supposed, to which the Schoolmen re
sorted as a solution of the difficulties that confronted
them on the threshold
of
knowledge
;
shadow every imaginable doctrine found It was not simply theology partisans. guise
ology
under
for
its
its
ardent
in another
theology militant, as distinguished from the
contemplative
propounders were in 1
E.g.,
and mystic all
Tennemann
;
instances
for
although
monks
in his Manual, vol.
viii.
its
to the
BOETHIUS.
244 clergy
was
alone
the
their
might be led
to
reached,
for his calling,
when
the line of demarca
still
tion was, as a rule, carefully
true that
education
to time one of
overstep the bounds that separate
philosophy and theology,
is
of
responsibility
and although from time number, from an excess of zeal
intrusted
It
enough respected.
the upper air of metaphysics
the philosophy and
the
theology
the
of
Schoolmen do blend and merge themselves one the other
;
but that
is
the essence of being
in
just because contemplation of is
the very summit of both
The primary
these sciences.
is
object of the scholastic
philosophy was an application of the doctrines of Aristotle
to
remember that Aristotle
problems of
all
thought.
We
was not by any means the these early doctors knew and
it
whom
lowed, whose authority they cited with an religious awe, but
real fol
almost
an Aristotle moulded, and some
times distorted, to suit the translator in
must
s
mood, at
first
the works of Porphyry and Boethius, and after
wards in those
of the Arabs,
Averrhoes and Avicenna.
Till
towards the end of the tenth century the Stagy-
rite
was only known by a part
De
of the
Organon, the
Interpretation, translated by Boethius, and the
same writer s
edition of
the Categories.
Porphyry
s
Introduction to
BOETHIUS AND THE SCHOLASTIC PROBLEM.
The
on the
treatise
to Augustine,
falsely attributed
Categories
which had
some time the
for
245
credit of
being a translation, was a mere abridgment.
we
the end of the century, however,
by the
find
the
authentic translation of
it
By
replaced
Eoman
philo
sopher, but even then the book was a rare one.
When
the grammarian
Gunzo
957 displayed of the monks
in
library before the admiring eyes
his of
number an example of the Cate hundred volumes. But that it did
St Gall, he did not
among
gories
his
by Eicher the chron that about 985 Gerbert of Eheims
exist at this time is testified icler,
who
states
was lecturing on the Introduction/ the Interpre tation/ and the Categories from the text of BoeTimoeus
These, together with the
thius.
of Plato,
formed the whole of the old Greek philosophical library of the schools until the middle of the twelfth
century,
when
the works into
of
Latin,
was enriched by the addition of all Aristotle, translated from the Arabic
and
learned Jews.
absent
all
therefore
it
this
the
from
brought
certain
But though the true Aristotle was time, it must not be supposed that teaching
methods was impossible.
of
logic
original tracts of Boethius
the
De
Syllogismo
according
to
his
The want was supplied by
some "
by
Spain
the
Hypothetico,"
"
De
the
"
Divisione,"
De
Defini-
246
BOETHIUS.
tione,"
and the
which contained en
like
tibrfye
most
of the doctrines of the Stagyrite.
I have said that the principle of the scholastic
philosophy was an application of Aristotelianism to
The
problems of thought.
we ages
accustomed to associate with the
are is
particular question
which
middle
the one of the nature of genera and species.
must not be imagined that this great problem, which was to exercise the minds of the Schoolmen
It
for
It is
system. "
Cousin, 1
centuries, rose
nearly six
esprit
and died with
their
one which, in the admirable words of
a toutes les e poques, tourmente et fe conde
humain,
et,
par les diverses solutions qu
souleve, engendre toutes les
]
il
It underlies
ecoles."
the vague and unsystematic speculations of the early it
Eleatics,
Parmenides
begins to take form in the doctrines of
and Heraclitus, but
it
finds its
first
and the
proper place in the colloquies of Socrates
While Socrates subjected it to inquiry, it was left to his disciple
teaching of Plato. close analytical
Plato to maintain the
real existence of universals
apart from any subjective cognition assert the doctrine of
unqualified extension.
Eealism in
He
in a word, to
its fullest
and most
taught that there existed
in the world above us an idea, an archetype of every 1
Introd.
aux ceuvres inedites d
AMard,
p. 68.
BOETHIUS AND THE SCHOLASTIC PROBLEM. the visible world
thing in
that
;
were stable and permanent the only true culars were
these
alone
ideas
that, indeed, they
and knowable
realities
but
of
247
were
that parti
;
these
eternal
shadowy copies forms, and were knowable only by reason
of their
resemblance to them. This
the theory which the Schoolmen succinctly
is
described in the phrase, Its
rem."
great
"
Universalia extra et ante
danger lay in the wide gulf
it
placed between the world of thought and the world of sense, in its
complete separation of the universal
from the particular. opposition
approached direction.
which
is
ticular,
Aristotle set himself in strong
the
on
master
his
to
question
this
from
point,
a
quite
and
different
Instead of working downwards from that
most general
which
to that
is
most par
he works upwards from the particular to the
general,
and places
reality in the individual alone
the universal being a mere ticular.
And
an adjective
paniments and determinants.
The question, early Schoolmen Grote
2
270-300 A.D.
of
the
par
predicates have no separate reality of
their own, but only
1
predicate
s Aristotle,
reality as
accom
1
as brought before the notice of the in
Porphyry
App.
I.,
p. 264.
s
2
Introduction to the
Aristotle, Metaphysics.
BOETHIUS.
248 Categories
of Aristotle/ ranged
heads
Do
(1)
:
existence
real
conception
they
under three
itself
genera and species subsist, possess a they consist in the
or do
?
the subject
of
or
corporeal
?
(2)
(3) If
?
incorporeal
simple
subsistent, are
If
are they separate from sensible objects
?
corporeal,
or do they
reside in these objects, forming something coexistent
with them
Porphyry, indeed, has no sooner pro
?
to
Chrysaorius, than he sets
them
too
gether "
profound
enim
altissimum
maioris refers
egens
them
for
present
investigation
huiusmodi
est
negotium
branch of philo
sophy higher than that upon which he
moment
his
But the students
engaged.
and ninth
who were
centuries,
intuitively
universals
that
this at
lay
could not waive
it
the
root
introduced to
clear conception
metaphysics
of
;
and,
the
of
question
the
for
is
of the eighth
first
work by Boethius, had no very
of the exact province of
et
In other words, he to a
metaphysics
and pupil
aside as being alto
inquisitionis."
to
friend
his
pounded these questions
all
knowing
nature
of
they
inquiry,
From
with the same unconcern.
Boethius, indeed, they might not expect any clearer
utterance refrains definite
on
the
from giving vent opinion.
Like
subject. to
the
he
Porphyry, expression
Two commentaries from
his
of
a
pen
BOETHIUS AND THE SCHOLASTIC PHOBLEM.
on
Greek philosopher s
the
down
to us, the first based
249
come
have
Isagoge
upon the translation by
upon a new translation of his much in this second and longer
Victorinus, the second
There
own. effort
that
is
so
seeming contradiction to the
in
is
that the reader
may
which
to determine with
first,
well be momentarily at a loss side Boethius casts his lot,
whether with the Kealist or with the Nominalist.
The event
will
show us that
one nor the other.
is
it
with neither the
he had rested content with his
If
first commentary, we should have been compelled to rank him with the former. For, commenting on
the evasive answer given by Porphyry to the ques
nature of genera and species, he dis
tion of the
"
tinctly says,
If
of things, it is
species really
That of
is
you weigh the truth and correctness impossible to doubt that genera and
are."
himself
Eealism as Plato
And
it
candid a confession
to all appearance as
could
have
desired.
has led so careful and profound a thinker
as Maurice
1
to the conviction that Boethius decided
in favour of Eealism.
Souvent of opinion
surely be
homme were
varie,
however, and
if
any time permissible,
at
when one
is 1
a change it
would
dealing with the subtle and
Op.
cit.,
p. 11.
BOETHIUS.
250
dangerous problems suggested by species and genera.
The very
fact that Boethius
translating
was
Porphyry anew on
of writing a second
at the trouble of
own
his
account, and
commentary on the same, proves
that he was dissatisfied with
We
his first essay.
should indeed be justified in disregarding altogether
and incomplete dialogues
two immature
the
on
Porphyry, and giving our undivided attention to the five is
books of
But
commentary.
no need for
this, since, as
in
there
reality
has been pointed out
by both Eemusat and Haureau,
that Boethius
all
wishes to establish on the one and the other occasion is
the
fact
that
and conjoined dicated,
every
to
the
predicate
thing
of
within
subsists
which
it
and not without or separated from
is it
;
pre that
things are substances, and that every substance
is
individual.
When
he
attacks
the
problem
for
the
second
time, he casts aside all doubtful formulas, and states in the clearest language that, according to Aristotle,
genus
is
not a thing, because a thing
one in number, whereas
more than
one.
it
(genus)
is is
necessarily
common
But, object the Eealists,
who
to
derive
the particular from the universal, numerical unity is
not the necessary condition of essence, and genera
and species are essences which embrace
a
variety
BOETHIUS AND THE SCHOLASTIC PROBLEM.
To
of similar beings.
in the
251
this objection Boethius replies
words of Aristotle
:
genera exist in virtue
If
of their essential existence, this existence cannot be
denied to that which contains them genus generalissitmim
hence
;
embraces them.
which
that
not
are
genera
themselves beings, entia, but parts
Now
namely, the
of
whole
the
which
in
one
is
by nature is not divisible into parts, and so this whole which alone exists does not contain the genera
:
these, therefore,
As genera and
can have no existence.
species were the prime causes of
the great middle-age controversy, the theme on which so
many and
different
variations were woven,
it
is
expedient to hear more particularly what our author
has to say about them.
The passage containing the
ultimate expression of his teaching on this subject to
be found towards the end of the
commentary on
own
his
It is all too long to
other hand,
mary
it
quote
in
its
would be dangerous
of such close
first
translation of
book
of the
Porphyry.
entirety to
is
;
on the
attempt a sum
and compact reasoning.
I
must
therefore crave the reader s indulgence while I en
deavour,
by a
judicious mingling of direct translation
and compressed paraphrase, opinion of Boethius on the "
to
set
before
him the
scholastic problem.
Since every conception arises from some object
252 to
BOETHIUS.
which
it
conforms, the conception of genera and
species arises from
They
an
object,
and must conform
which
differs
from
conception of genera
A
is
is
false
not identical with the object from which
It is only the conception of the
the
it
false.
which comes.
union of two things
that are by nature separate, such as a
united to form a centaur, that
if
of reality
must be
it
do not say that every conception
cess of abstraction
concep
reality is false; therefore,
and species arising out
does not conform to this reality,
We
man and
By
is false.
and division we can
a horse
the pro
realise a
con
ception which does not conform to reality and yet
not the
it.
therefore do not merely reside in the intelli
gence, they exist in the reality of things. tion
to
false.
mind
mind can
Here that
it is
is
no longer to the senses but to
we must
trust.
For example, the
separate from the body and
endow with
existence such a thing as a line, which has no sen sible existence apart is
from the body.
In this way
enabled to contemplate the incorporeal which
contained within, and owes real.
Now
its
existence
to,
it is
the corpo
genera and species are contained or within
corporeals or within incorporeals.
sented to the
mind
an incorporeal idea presented to the
If they are pre
as contained within incorporeals, is at
mind
once formed.
If
they are
as adherent to corporeals, they
BOETHIUS AND THE SCHOLASTIC PROBLEM.
253
can be abstracted and contemplated by themselves. It cannot be said that
because
which
we have
we contemplate owes
it
it
a false idea of a line
apart from the body to
existence.
its
Genus, species,
line,
then, exist in corporeal and sensible things, but to
understand their real nature we must conceive them apart from sensibles.
Moreover, they are contained
known
in particular objects, although they are universals.
Species
is
a conception formed
only
from the substantial resemblance of a number individuals
similar
;
genus
is
formed from the resemblance
it
appears in the particular,
appears in the universal.
it
a
only of
a
This resemblance
similar species.
is
intelligible
when
which in
it
it is
owes
its
this sense
when
when
it
;
but
it
is
intelligibly conceived, it is par
sensibly perceived in the things to existence.
Genera and species are
one way things and in another
and in
dis
Universality and par
universal
when
of
sensible
is
have one and the same object
ticular
of dis
conception
number
ticularity
it is
as
way
they are incorporeal
;
conceptions,
and they are
then conceived apart from bodies, as subsisting by themselves and not by anything Plato, genera
else.
According to
and species are not merely conceptions
in so far as they are universals
existing apart from bodies.
;
they are real things
According
to
Aristotle,
254
BOETHIUS.
they are conceived as incorporeals in so far as they are universals, but they have no real existence apart
from the sensible
world."
It is to Aristotle s opinion that Boethius inclines,
commit him
although, as I have said, he refuses to self self
He
any further than Porphyry. that he considers
tells
us him
unseemly (non a/ptum) to decide between Plato and Aristotle. His position is
it
happily described by Godefroi de Saint-Victor
(twelfth century),
who
him
represents
1
as preserving
a discreet silence over the lively dispute between the
two great philosophers "
:
Assidet Boethius, ship ens de hac lite, Audiens quid hie et hie asserat perite,
Et quid cui faveat non discernit rite, Nee prsesumit solvere litem definite."
But an
eclectic suspension
of
judgment
of
this
kind was not likely to satisfy the Schoolmen, with their burning anxiety to fore of all
knowledge
;
know
the
why and where
nor would they be content to
run in the safe middle way traced for them by the commentators of
And
Boethius. centuries
Aristotle,
from
Porphyry
to
and ninth
although in the eighth
Hrabanus Maurus and Eric
all
of
Auxerre
steadfastly upheld the Aristotelian tradition, the stan
dard of Eealism was presently unfurled by Johannes 1
Quoted by Haureau,
op. cit.,
i.
p. 120.
BOETHIUS AND THE SCHOLASTIC PROBLEM.
who came
Scotus Erigena,
century to the
court
255
in the course of the ninth
the
Charles
of
filled
Bald,
with a vast enthusiasm for Plato, and a sovereign for Boethius
contempt
and
enthusiasm he carried the
his
all
realistic
In his
school.
teaching of his
master to the last extreme, and revived doctrine of universalia ante
et
the
old
I have no
extra rem.
time to devote to a study of this extraordinary man,
who
flashed like a meteor out of the darkest hour of
must confine myself to a conviction that he was an earnest
the middle ages, and
statement of
my
I
whose primary object was not to merge God and His Creation in one, but to keep the two Christian,
to
apart,
nature.
distinguish the
But
divine from
human
the
in his fierce wrestle with the logical
formulas that chained and bound the Absolute and the Eternal, he found himself dangerously near the
verge of Pantheism.
Hear
his
words on the nature
are told that
God
is
the
maker
simply to understand that
He He and
is
God
of
God
"
:
is
He
alone,
and
resumes in Himself
those things to which existence
is
we
in all
He, and
Himself
;
He,
that resides in
attributed.
of the things that are exists in reality
are
that
in all things
the substantial essence of all things.
alone, really exists through
When we
of all things,
Nothing
through
itself
;
BOETHIUS.
256
but
all
things
owe whatever
stood to be to
Him
in
them
only who
rightly under
is
alone exists through
In other words, he maintained that reality
Himself."
only resided in the incorporeal universal from which
Whatever may be
sensible individuals are derived.
the errors into which the bold speculations of Erigena led him,
we
see that
he did not shrink from a sys
tematic and methodical review of
all
the questions
which had received such opposite treatment hands of the followers tively.
One
of Plato
side or the other
by the philosophers of his ages,
some
of
whom,
lowed the Irishman
at the
and Aristotle respec
was eagerly espoused
own and
the succeeding
Kemigius of Auxerre, fol enough, but shrank from his
like far
of Eealism.
uncompromising profession
Others com
bated the teaching to the uttermost, without, however,
bestowing a word of praise or blame on the teacher.
The reason friends
of this resolute silence
and enemies alike
his utterances
is
on the part of
the fact that certain of
on Grace and on the Eucharist sa
voured of heresy, and were condemned as dangerous to the faithful.
It
was not
until the twelfth century
that a voice, that of Wilbald of Cowey, was uplifted in defence of the greatest metaphysician of the middle ages.
We
are
now
standing on the shore of the great
BOETIIIUS
AND THE SCHOLASTIC PROBLEM.
It is not within our power,
scholastic controversy. if
it
were our
to set
desire,
out on
a
voyage of Let
inquiry on that deep and dangerous ocean.
we have
suffice that
of
universals
257
it
seen the question of the nature
fairly
launched
Boethius his translator,
by Porphyry and
who provided
menclature which, in the
prevailing
a Latin no
ignorance
of
But before we
Greek, was absolutely indispensable.
turn away from the scholastic philosophy, a word
must be
said
Although of that
it
upon its value in the history of thought. was fated, together with all the subjects
place to the
century,
it
a useless
the
debate, to fade and fall away, giving
fierce
dark
new
inductive spirit of the sixteenth
must not on that account be regarded as The middle ages, and withered system. ages
as
we have been taught
them, were the period steady
self-teaching
of
must
which
to
call
preparation and
silent
necessarily inter
vene between the death of an old world and the birth of a new.
During such a period
thought and expression it is
is
rare,
originality of
not impossible
if
in the original treatment of a well-worn
that the greatest minds
show
forth,
Thomas Aquinas, and Dante R
theme
and there are few
greater in the history of philosophy than Scotus,
:
Johannes
Alighieri.
258
APPENDIX
A.
SYNOPSIS OF MSS. OP THE THEOLOGICAL TRACTS.
This table is based on the lists furnished by Peiper and Usener. 1 have added four manuscripts one in the British Museum and another in the Cambridge University Library, and two in the Public Library at Orleans.
A.
MS.
containing tr. i., ii., iii., appears with the regular cons. ord. patric., &c.
Einsiedeln, 235 (cent. x. or xi.) Here, contrary to the usual order,
on 13.
containing only
iv.
appears without
According to Usener by mere accident.
Paris, Bibl. Reg.
MSS.
&c., Paris, 1744).
0.
iv.
S. B.
ex
iv.
follows immediately
tr.
i.,
ii.,
iii.,
and
iv.,
in
which
title.
Tegeernsee, 765 (now at Munich, Lat. 18,765), (x.) v.
2.
which
v.,
i.
MSS. 1.
in
A. M. T.
and
iv.,
title
MSS. iv.
?
(op.
cit.,
Lat.
title
1.
Bern., 510 (ix.-x.)
Mus.
3.
Florent.
Brit. Harl., s.
3095
1919
56), this
(xiv.),
MS. has
(Cat.
cod.
lost
MSS.
ciusdem.
containing tr. i., ii., appears without title.
2.
p.
(x.)
Croce, 23, 12 (x,)
iii.,
iv.,
and
v.,
in
which
APPENDIX. 4.
5. 6.
7. 8. 9.
259
Florent. Ambros. (x.) Orleans, fonds de Fleury, 226 (x.) Vatic. Alexandr., 592 (x. or xi.)
Bern., 618 (xi.)? title. Florent. Laurent., 14, 15 (xi.) Orleans, fonds de Fleury, 232 (xi.)
Entitled Boetius de
fide.
10.
Vatic., 567 (xi.)
11.
Gotha, 103 and 104 (xi.-xii.) Instead of a title there is this note libris
:
ista epistola in aliis
non invcmtur.
12.
St Gall, 768
13.
Florent. S. Marco, 167
14.
Camb. Univ. Lib., Dd. 6, 6 (xii.) At the foot of the page on which
(xii.) (xii.)
iii.
ends there follows
fandamcntum catholicc fidei a sancto Sever ino (See supra, p. 140). 15.
Rhediger Lib. in Breslau, 16. Vat. Alex., 1975 (xiii.) 17. Vatic., 4250 (xiii.) 18.
Florent. Ottobon., 99
19.
Paris, Bibl. Keg. Paris, Bibl. Eeg.
20.
D.
MSS.
Lat. 2992 (xiii.)
tr.
containing only
i.,
2.
4 StGsill, 134 (xi.) Vatic. Alexandr., 1855 (xi.)
Valenciennes, 169
5.
Florent.
6.
Vatic., 4251
7.
Laon, 123 (xiv.)
MSS. 1.
2.
s.
(xii.)
Croce, 22, 10 (xi.) (xiii. -xiv.)
containing only
3 (xii.-xiii.)
Lat. 2376 (xiv.)
Vatic. Alexandr., 208 (x.)
4.
iv.
(xiii.)
MSS. MSS.
1.
3.
E.
s.
v.
tr.
Vatic. Urbin., 532 (x.) Vatic. Alexandr., 166 (xi.)
ii.,
iii.,
? ?
and
title ciiisdem. title
v.
:
conscriptum.
eiusdem.
BOETHIUS.
260
APPENDIX
B.
AN INDEX OF PASSAGES IN CHAUCER WHICH SEEM TO HAVE BEEN SUGGESTED BY THE DE CONSOLATIONE PHILO c
SOPHISE.
THE CANTERBURY TALES. Prologue.
741 _2
.
The word should be germane
."
Cf. Cons.,
The Knightes "
67-8
Fortune
iii.
2
deed."
104
Tale.
3019-20.1
tr.
;
%
s wheel."
Cf. Cons.,
228 *
to the
pr. 12,
"Fortune s
pr. 2, 28-9
ii.
871-3.
tr.
;
changes should be borne with equal
mind."
Ib. 44 "
305-8
Love
is
above
all
tr.
;
Cf. Cons., --
"
393.6
897.
law."
iii.
Providence knows what
m.
tr. 3063-5. 12, 47-8 best for man. ;
"
is
Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 115-7
;
tr.
3991-4.
"
397.8
"The
404
"A
their danger. Cf. Cons., ii. pr. 5, 92-9 ;
desire for riches
The Chaucer
I
m.
Cf. Cons.,
ii.
Cf. Cons.,
iii.
drunken man cannot Ib. 51
1
;
have used in making
;
tr.
5,
30
;
pr. 2, 15-6
find his
tr.
tr. ;
1309-22.
1351-4. tr.
1770-2.
way home.
"
1820.
this list is the
one in the Aliline
the Boethius is Peiper s edition in the Teubner Texts. Series (Bell, 1883) Tr. refers to Chaucer s translation of the De Cons. edited by Dr Morris ;
,
fortheE.E.T.S., 1868. 2 I have marked with an asterisk all passages which I think are open to question, or such as might be referred to some other source besides Boethius.
261
APPENDIX. 408-9
"False felicity."
Ib. 2-5
Ib. 50
445-56
1753-5.
tr.
;
;
tr.
1817-9.
Of. Cons.,
iii.
m.
Cf. Cons.,
iii.
pr. 11,
"Punishment of
the
8,
1-2
i.
in. 5,
25-48
Destiny the minister of Providence.
526-48.
tr.
;
Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 1, 9-18 "
2829.
tr.
;
innocent."
Cf. Cons.,
805-7
2252-3.
tr.
;
115
3096-104.
tr.
; "
Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 30-47: tr. 3869-85
esp. 32-4
1088
"Croesus."
1981-3*
"The
tr.
;
;
3870-2.
tr. 877. Cf. Cons., ii. pr. 2, 32 changing order of the world; joy after ;
woe,"
&c.
2129-35
"The
Cf. Cons.,
ii.
Cf. Cons.,
ii.
chain of
"
The world less
3, 14-5 8, 1-2
;
1685-9.
tr.
;
changes under the direction of a change
s
God."
Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 21-4
2153-7
Do. Do.
2147-52
"Every
2145-6
do. do.
The 29*....
Ib.
Ib. is
part
Man
derived from a iii.
whole."
pr. 10, 15-7
riches."
m.
Woe
i.
Cf. Cons.,
iii.
pr. 8, 17
Cf. Cons.,
iii.
pr. 12,
the end of
"Man s
of
5, 1-4
Cf. Cons.,
human
m.
tr.
;
tr.
;
"The
3010-4. 3138-9.
gladness."
God
ii.
;
s Providence."
Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 89-92 Ib. 117-9 ; tr. 3994-7.
715
2226.
tr.
99;
1, 7-8
502-4.
tr.
;
tr. 1101-2. pr. 4, 61-2 ignorance cannot comprehend the working
Cf. Cons.,
382-5
1339-40.
tr.
Firmament."
"The
"
2471-5.
of Lawes Tale.
Merchants compass sea and land for Cf. Cons., ii. m. 5, 14-5
Cf. Cons., iv.
323
tr.
;
;
197
3854-8.
tr.
;
Ib.
Ib.
Cf. Cons.,
"
1679-80
tr.
;
1001-3.
tr.
love."
Ib. 9-15
2136-41
m. m.
;
tr.
3951-4.
ruin of the innocent and the prosperity of
tin;
wicked."
Cf. Cons.,
i.
m.
5,
25-48
;
tr.
526-48.
Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 1, 9-18; tr. 3096-104.
262 830-1
BOETHIUS. end of sensual pleasures
"The
Of. Cons.,
The Prologe of the 99-101*
Of.
tr.
;
2176-85.
Wyf of Bathe.
Vessels of honour and
"
is sorrow."
pr. 7, 1-7
iii.
dishonour."
iv.
Cons.,
pr.
20, 21
1,
;
tr.
3109-
12.
The 252-68
"
Wyf of Bathes Cf. Cons.,
iii.
pr. 6,
Cf. Cons.,
iii.
m. 6
Do.
313-4
Ib.
331-2
Tale.
by noble deeds.
Gentility tested
"He
that cannot do
"Poverty
;
tr.
;
2148-55.
2169-75.
tr.
do. 7-9
6,
;
2171-5.
tr.
what he wishes
Cf. Cons.,
347-8
"
19-22
pr. 5, 20
iii.
man
brings to light a Cf. Cons.,
s
is
poor."
true
friends."
pr. 8, 19-25
ii.
2084-6.
tr.
;
tr.
;
1667-78.
The Freres Tale. 185
instruments of
"The
Cf.
God
Cons., 907.
s Providence."
iv.
pr.
6,
47-56;
tr.
3894-
The Sompnoures Tale. 260
"Unity is strength."
Cf. Cons.,
The Clerkes Part V., 26-28
"
Prosperity
is
223
"God
"
God
pr. 11, 26-9
;
fortune
changes to be
s
Cf. Cons.,
ii.
pr. 2,
44
;
Cf. Cons.
ii.
pr. 3, 45
;
,
punishes only to
make
us
tr.
897.
tr.
983-4.
better."
Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 142-4 is for our good.
tr.
;
4032-5.
"
s
government
Tlie
Marchaundes
Fortune
tr.
;
Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 190-1
"
2694-8.
equanimity."
Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 5, 24-5
68-70
tr.
;
Tale.
transient
borne with
Part VI., 217-20....
iii.
;
tr.
3791-3. 4102-3.
Tale.
"
s gifts.
Cf. Cons.,
Cons.,
ii.
ii.
pr. 2,
pr. 5,
16
;
passim;
tr. tr.
854.
1170-322.
263
APPENDIX. 540 ...................... "The familiar
foe."
Of. Cons.,
722 ......................
"
pr. 5, 40
iii.
tr.
;
See above, Frere
Tale, 185.
s
Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 47-50
777-8 .................... "The doctrine of
818-20
2114.
Tlie instruments of Providence.
.................. "The
tr.
;
3894-7.
Epicurus."
Cf. Cons., iii. pr. 2, 46-7 wiles of the monster, Fortune."
Cf. Cons.,
ii.
;
tr.
1,6-9;
pr.
1813-4.
tr.
739-43.
The Squyeres Tale. Part
I.,
Part
II.,
Things whose causes are hidden make men wonder." tr. 3803-22. Cf. Cons., iv. m. 5, 9-22 262-3 ....... "All things seek their kind with joy." tr. 1882-4. Cf. Cons., iii. m. 2, 34-5
250-3
"
........
;
;
265-70 ..................
"The
caged
bird."
Ib. 17-26
tr.
;
1867-76.
The Frankdeijnes Tale. 137-9 ....................
"
God
the governor of
"
all things.
m. 5, 25 tr. 526. tr. 2414-6. Cf. Cons., iii. m. 9, 1 Mankind a fair part of God s work. tr. 543-4. Cf. Cons., i. m. 5, 44 Cf. Cons.,
i.
;
;
"
151
"
......................
;
158 ......................
"
All
is
for the
best."
Cf.
Cons., iv. pr. 4042-5.
^assiw, esp. 150;
6,
tr.
303 ..................... "The God that gives to plants and trees their proper times and seasons." Cf. Cons., i. m. 6 esp. 16, 17 ; tr. 623-4. ;
The Secoundc Nonnes Talc. 114 ...................... "The
Firmament."
Cf. Cons.
,
i.
Cf. Cons.,
m.
iii.
Cf. Cons., iv. The, Prologe
405 ......................
"
Human
5, 3
;
m.
504.
tr.
pr. 8, 17 1, 7,
tr.
;
8
;
tr.
2226. 3138-9.
of the Chanounes Yemen, "
impotency. Cf. Cons.,
The Tale
iii.
pr. 9, 62-3; tr. 2359-61.
o
P. 1;VJ* ................ "Avarice is insatiable."
Cf. Cons.,
ii.
in. 2,
17-8
;
tr.
913-5.
BOETHIUS.
264 P. 163
"
Good the contrary
of
evil."
Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 2, 6
P. 173
"Fortune
the
3174.
tr.
;
nurse."
Cf. Cons.,
pr. 2, 10
ii.
845.
tr.
;
The Monkes Tale. 105-20
"The
labours of
Hercules."
m.
Cf. Cons., iv. "The
251-5
"Misfortune
357
"The
Cf. Cons.,
Fortune
gall in
;
4257-84.
tr.
Fortune
455-6*
"Fortune
473-500
"Nero."
s
foes."
pr. 5, 37-8
iii.
pr. 4, 61-2
ii.
;
ii.
pr. 1, 40-1
;
Cf. Cons.,
ii.
pr. 2, 28-9
;
the cause of
ii.
Cf. Cons.,
Cf. Cons.,
790.
tr.
871-3.
m. 6;
734-5.
tr.
4;
pr. 1,
ii.
m.
iii.
"Fortune s inconstancy."
736-41
"Cro3sus
770-3
"A
774-6
"Fortune
Cf. Cons.,
tr.
tr.
1458-79; esp.
1458-67.
733-4
rescued by
1102.
calamity."
Cf. Cons.,
tr.
tr.
"
Cf. Cons.,
;
2111-3.
tr.
;
wheel and capriciousness.
1-7
1115-7.
tr.
;
self-
s honey."
Cf. Cons., "
pr. 4, 70-2
ii.
turns friends to Cf. Cons.,
407-8
13-28
7,
uncertainty of Fortune, against which knowledge is the only safeguard."
149-52*
ii.
4, 1-2
pr. 1, 37
tr.
;
tr.
;
2048-50.
782.
rain."
Cf. Cons.,
ii.
pr. 2, 32-4
;
tr.
877-81.
tr.
773-4.
"
definition of tragedy. Ib. 36-8 ; tr. 884-6.
covers her
face."
Cf. Cons.,
ii.
pr. 1, 31-2
;
The Nonne Prest his Tale. 180
"Fortune
the
common
Cf. Cons.,
414
"
,
God
s
mistress of us ii.
foreknowledge implies
"God s
foreknowledge and Cf. Cons., v.
esp.
pr.
tr.
man
tr.
7;
pr. 3, 4,
4-10
4445.
s freewill."
;
and
6,
4440-9
tr.
passim, ;
pr.
3,
tr.
4474-9; pr. 4, 25-6; tr. tr. 4724-5 pr. 4, 48-9 pr. 99-122 tr. 5116-43 pr. 6, 129-32
26-30; 4693-4 6,
3,
897.
necessity."
Cf. Cons., v. pr. 3,
423-30
all."
tr.
44;
pr. 2,
;
;
;
5156-9.
;
;
;
265
APPENDIX. The Maunciples 56-8
"Nature s
59-70
"The
law
Tale.
is irrefragable."
Cf. Cons.,
caged
in. 2,
iii.
3-4
1855-6.
tr.
;
bird."
Ib. 17-26
;
1867-76.
tr.
The Persones Tale. p. 275*
"The
shadow
is
not the
substance."
Cf. Cons., v. pr. 4, 31-2
4701-2.
tr.
;
"
P. 302
"The
P. 302
"The
s gifts. folly of trusting to Fortune Cf. Cons., ii. m. 3, 15-6 ; tr. 1003-4.
danger of sensual Cf. Cons.,
pleasures."
pr. 7, 3-5
iii.
2178-81.
tr.
;
THE ASSEMBLY OF FOULES. 380-1
harmonious concord of the
"The
Cf. Cons., "
599-60
elements."
pr. 11, 71-3
iii.
Owls are blind by day, but
see at
;
2760-3.
tr.
night."
Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 4, 91
tr.
;
3655-6.
TEOYLUS AND CRYSEYDE. Book St. 105,
730
I.
"Lethargy."
Cf. Cons., Ib. 731
""Oi/os
Cf. Cons., St.
113
"Tityus
and the
837
"
Fortune
my
St. 121,
843 4
i.
"All
ii.
Cf. Cons.,
ii.
2;
tr.
247.
12, 38-9
pr. 4,
are liable to Fortune
"Adversity, like
;
6;
;
tr.
3053-4.
254.
tr.
"
Fortune
s
"Her
tr.
pr. 1, 56-7 pr. 2, 28-9
changing
ii.
tr.
816.
tr.
871-3.
;
;
s changes."
847.
prosperity,
is transient."
pr. 3, 39-41
;
tr.
975-8.
wheel."
Cf. Cons., Ib. 850-4
iii. in.
Cf. Cons.,
Cf. Cons., St. 122, 848-9
pr. 4,
140.
tr.
"Fortune s wheel."
Ib. 44-5 Ib. 846-7
i.
;
foe."
Cf. Cons., Ib. 838-40
pr. 2, 11
vultures."
Cf. Cons., St. 120,
i.
Aupas."
ii.
pr. 1, 57-8
;
tr.
817-8.
very mutability ,ui\vs promise of better things. tr. 895-6. Cf. Cons., ii. pr. 2, 42-3 ;
266
BOETHIUS. Boole
Proem
;
st. 6,
42.
..."
Each country
II.
own
lias its
Of. Cons., St. 76, 526-8
"God
St. 110, 766-7
"Wind
shapes our
laws."
pr. 7, 36-7
ii.
Of. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 115-7
Book st.
2
"The
power of
"God
the
157-8.
tr.
;
III.
m. 8;
ii.
tr.
13-5;
esp.
Governor."
Cf. Cons., St. 82, 568-71
39914.
Love."
Cons., 1688-90.
324*
in. 3, 7-8
i.
Cf.
St. 47,
tr.
;
clouds."
dispels
Cf. Cons.,
Proem;
1541-3.
tr.
;
ends."
"Providence
m.
iii.
9, 1
controls the stars
;
;
2414-5.
tr.
fortune and fate are
its ministers."
Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 48-57, esp. 50, "The
bitterness of worldly Cf. Cons.,
Ib. 767-70
"
The condition
Ib. 64-6
111-112
ii.
human
of
Ib. 39-41
St.
57;
3894-906.
tr.
St. 110, 764-6
tr.
;
tr.
;
joys."
pr. 4, 61-2
1101-2.
tr.
; "
happiness. 1066-81. 1105-9.
"Itsbrittleness."
Ib. 79-86 St. 113,
786*
"No
St. 174,
1212
"The
bond of
St. 226,
1576-9
"The
pain of past
"The
bond of love."
;
tr.
1127-40.
happiness in this world." Ib. 94 tr. 1152-3. ;
love."
Cf. Cons.,
Cf. Cons., St. 243-6
St.
254
"
Fortune
"Her
m.
13-5
8,
1688-9.
tr.
;
ii.
pr. 4, 4-6
Cf. Cons.,ii. m. 8; cruel sport.
tr.
1012-4.
tr.
;
1679-99.
"
s
Cf. Cons.
Ib
ii.
happiness."
,
rolling wheel." Cf. Cons.,
ii.
ii.
m.
1
;
esp. 4-6
pr. 2, 28-9
;
tr.
;
tr.
825-9.
871-3.
Book IV. St.
52, 363-4
"
No man
has a right in fortune
commune.
Ib. 6
"Present
pain
is
tr.
;
Ib. 44 St. 65, 454-5
s gifts
;
they are
"
;
tr.
840-1. 897.
the keener for past
Cf. Cons.,
ii.
happiness."
pr. 4, 4-6; tr. 1012-4.
in
267
APPENDIX. St. 68, 475-6
"Death
the desired
deliverer."
Cf. Cons., St. 116, 807-8
"The
Cf. Cons.,
930
St. 133,
in. 1,
i.
wretchedness of mortal
"Necessity
and
"Necessity
and
ii.
13-4
tr. 16-7.
;
bliss."
pr. 4, 64-6; tr. 1105-9.
Freewill."
Cf. Cons., v. pr. 2, 26-8 St.
150
Cf. Cons., v. pr. 3, 1-53
1559-60
St. 223,
"How
command
to
tr.
4420-3.
tr.
4437-513.
;
Freewill." ;
Fortune."
Cf. Cons.,
ii.
pr. 4, 71-2
ii.
m.
1116-7.
tr.
;
Book V. St. 40,
278
"Phoebus
rosy
car."
Cf. Cons., St. 109,
762
"Felicity is sufficiency."
St. 222,
1554-6*
"Fortune
St. 260,
1823-6
"A
3, 1
Cf. Cons., iii. pr. 2, 5-6.; controlled by Providence."
s
1756-8.
tr.
Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 21-4
soul
990.
tr.
;
tr.
;
3854-8.
journey to the seventh sphere (the highest
point of
heaven)."
Cf. Cons., iv. in. 1, 16-8
tr.
;
3150-3.
THE BOKE OF THE DUCHESSE. "Tityus."
Cf. Cons., "
Fortune the
Cf. Cons., "
627
Fortune the
"Her
708
"Tantalus."
1055-6
tr.
;
3053.
pr. 8, 9
;
1649.
tr.
monster."
Cf. Cons., "
ii.
m. 12, 39 "
Cf. Cons., ii. pr. 1, 6; tr. 739. capriciousness and her rolling wheel." Cf. Cons., ii. pr. 2, 28-9 ; tr. 871-2.
634 and 642
778
iii.
debonaire.
iii.
m.
12, 36-7
;
tr.
3052.
The mind compared
to a clean parchment." Cf. Cons.,v. m. 4, 6-9; tr. 4837-9.
"Alcibiades."
Cf. Cons.,
iii.
pr. 8,
24
tr.
;
2237.
THE HOUSE OF FAME. Book 28
"
The
II.
thunderbolt."
Cf. Cons.,
i.
in. 4,
9-10
;
tr.
236-7.
BOETHIUS.
268 221-48
"The
instinct of self-preservation in
nature."
Cons., iii. pr. 11, passim, esp. 6981 tr. 2756-74.
Of.
;
Book 278-85
III.
variable
"Nature s
stature."
Cf. Cons.,
455-9
"
Fortune
i.
Cf. Cons.,
830
"
pr. 1, 7-11
unfair distribution of
s
The house
of
i.
pr. 5,
37-41.
tr.
;
rewards."
34
598-9.
tr.
;
Daedalus."
Cf. Cons.,
iii.
pr. 12, 77
2981.
tr.
;
THE LEGENDE OF GOODE WOMEN. Philomene. 343-5
"The
world
s prototype."
Cf. Cons.,
m.
iii.
9, 7-8
2422-4.
tr.
;
BALLADE DE VISAGE SAUNS PEYNTURE.* 1-4
"Fortune s
10-12
"Fortune
tricks."
tr. 823-6. Cf. Cons., ii. m. 1, 3-4 teaches us to distinguish between friend ;
and
foe."
tr. 1667-8. Cf. Cons., ii. pr. 8, 19-20 Self-mastery a safeguard against Fortune. ;
13
"
17
"
Cf. Cons.,
ii.
Cf. Cons.,
i.
pr. 4, 71-2;
tr.
1116-7.
"Socrates."
and 25-48
"
25-28
Fortune
"To
s
"
command
one
s self is
"Her
"
;
1
The "
Poems
title,
as given
The mistake
ii.
cf.
tr.
;
Cons.,
command
pr. 4, 71-2 for
186
;
tr.
ii.
ii.
pr. 2, 13-4
;
pr. 2.
Fortune."
1116-7.
tr.
her loan of tr.
goods."
850.
things."
895-6.
She teaches to distinguish friend from Cf. Cons.,
Vilage.
18 and 29
changefulness gives hope of better Ib. 41-2
33-4
ii.
to
Thanks are owing to Fortune Cf. Cons.,
31
3,
reply to her accuser." For the general idea, Cf. Cons.,
29-30
pr.
206.
pr. 8,
20-5
;
"
foe.
tr.
1668-78.
by Morris and the old editions, is "Ballade de f with I. (See Skeat s Minor
arose from confusing
of Chaucer, p. 374.)
269
APPENDIX. 38
anchor [of hope]
"The
still
Cf. Cons.,
42-4
"Shall
holds."
pr. 4, 30-1
ii.
the slave dictate to the
1050-1.
tr.
;
mistress?"
Cons., ii. p. 1, 49-50 and 55; 802-5 and 813-5.
tr.
Cf.
Fortune
"
45
s
common
realm."
Cf. Cons.,
Fortune
"
46
s
ii.
897.
tr.
44;
pr. 2,
"
wheel.
Cf. Cons.,
pr. 1, 56-7
ii.
pr. 2, 28-9
tr.
;
tr.
;
815-7,
and
871-2.
"Fortune s friends."
f,0-2
Cf.
ii.
Cons.,
pr.
8,
1667
tr.
19-22;
78. "
57-64
Fortune
s
reply
continued."
Cf. Cons.,
66-7
"Providence."
68
"Men
71
"The
pr. 2, 10-27
ii.
Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 6, 30-2
addressed as
tr.
;
845-69.
3868-71.
beasts."
Cf. Cons.,
end of
tr.
;
pr. 3, 1
iii.
;
tr.
1888.
Fortune."
Cf. Cons.,
pr. 3, 45-6
ii.
984-5.
tr.
;
BALLADE SENT TO KING RICHARD. Lack of steadfastness," cf. Cons., For the general idea of this poem, tr. ib. 28-30 tr. 1688-704 ib. 13-21 tr. 1679-81 ii. m. 8. 1-4 "
;
;
;
;
;
1707-8.
GOOD COUNSETL OF CHAUCER. o
"Be
content with
little."
Cf. Cons., "Avarice is
3
ever
pr. 5, 40-2
ii.
;
tr.
1231-3.
tr.
1182-3.
tr.
2213-5.
odious."
Cf. Cons.,
pr. 5, 9-10
ii.
;
"
"
II)
Ambition
is
dangerous. Cf. Cons., iii. pr.
8, 8-9
;
"
"
7
Truth the great
criterion.
Cf. Cons., ib.
11-4
m.
iii.
;
tr.
"Calmness commended."
i
Morris reads
"
peyne the
not"
; "
Skcat,
2840-2;
1
Cf. Cons.,ii. pr. 4,
this last suits the passage in Boece,
tr.
11, 7-8;
2360-8.
35;
"tempest
tempest nat the
tr.
1060.
the not
thus."
":
and
BOETHIUS.
270 9
"The
whirling
wheel."
Of.
Cons., &c.
15
"
pr.
Contentment commended. Cf. Cons.,
17
ii.
"The
ii.
tr.
23-9;
2,
871-2,
"
pr. 1, 47
;
tr.
800-1.
home."
heavenly
Cf. Cons.,
and
i.
pr.
9
5,
and 11
tr.
;
561-2
565-6.
iii. pr. 12, 27 ; tr. 2911. Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 1, 32 and 35 ; tr. 3128
Cf. Cons.,
and 3132. Cf.
Cons., 3132.
m.
iv.
1,
Cf. Cons., v. pr. 1, 9
18
.
addressed as a
"Man
25
;
tr.
;
tr.
3159 and
4305.
beast."
Cf. Cons., iii. pr. 3, 1 ; tr. 1888. Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 3, 66 ; tr. 3478.
Cf. Cons., iv.
m.
3,
passim.
Cf. Cons., iv. pr. 4, 3
19
"The
heavenly
See above on
Ib
"
Look
17.
1.
(p.
m.
10-3;
5,
tr.
4968-72.
296).
and the definition of gentility, cf. Cons., iii. pr. 6, 2150-63 and m. 6, 1-2 and 6-9 tr. 2164-6 and 2170-5.
For the general tr.
3519.
1
A BALLADE ;
tr.
itp."
Cf. Cons., v.
20-7
;
home."
idea,
;
;
AETAS PRIMA. For the general
1
"
"
idea,
and the former
age,
cf.
Cons.,
Loke up on hye and thonke God of alle." Know thy contree, lok up, thank God of
ADDENDUM
ii.
m.
5.
Morris. al."
Skeat.
to p. 218.
Since chapter vi. passed through the press, Professor Skeat has annoTinced his discovery that the originals of the notes and glosses in Chaucer s translation are to be found in the Cambridge MS., Ii. 3, 21, (See
The Atlienwum of
Oct. 24, 1891.
INDEX.
Abelard, 110, 201. Acacius, 156, 158. Accidents, the cause of plurality. 111.
Ado
of Vienne,
A-yaTnj, 84.
Alain de Lille, 239. Alberto della Piagentiua, 232, 233.
(
/,<
us amor, 89.
Anialsuntha, 51. A mat, 236. Ameto of Boccaccio, the, 239. Andreas, 237. Anecdoton Holder!, de the, its evidential scribed, 11-13 value, 13, 14 Hodgkin and, 13 medieval tradition of the tracts compared with, 109 tracts II. and 111. not mentioned by name in, 127.
Anecdotorum Fezius.
Anima Anima
Thesaurus.
See
naturae, 82.
rerum, 82.
Anonymous French the
31, 36.
Alcibiades, Second, 103, 104. Alcuin, 2, 109, 169, 242. All n-d, King, renaissance of letters under, 170 as a popular educa his translation of tor, 171, 172 the Cons., 170-178 his genius, 175 his method of translating, his deviations from the 174 Latin, 176-178 metrical trans. his anti attributed to, 175 n. the pathy to Theodoric, 173 Saxon chronicle and, 172. Alphonso de la Torre, 239. Alt
virtus, 68, 87. literature, 198. Anglo-Saxon literature, influence of Boethius on. See Alfred and
Beowulf. Auiciau gens, 27.
3.
Adunatio, 146, 155.
Albums,
A ngelica
Anglo-Norman
Cons.
(xiii.
translations of cent.), 200-206
(xiv. cent.) 208-213
(by an
Italian) 213. Anonymus Vales!!,
date the, on the trial of, 30 of Boethius and Syminachus, 31, 32 on the mission of Pope John, 33 -evidential value of, 34.
and author
Apokolakuntosis Claudii, 74. Arabic translation of Aristotle, 244, 245.
Archimedes, translated by Boethi us, 26.
Argelati, 232, 234. Arians, the. 111, 113, 120 procla mation of Zeno against, 33. Aristotle, translated by Boethius, his influence on Boethius, 26, 27 81, 85, 91, 100, 104, 105, 113, 118, 119, 124, 143, 145, 254 Boethius at variance with, 122, his theory 155 of, 84, 143 of the universe, 85 his defini vA>j
tion of chance, 91, of relation, 122 on genera and species, 217, 248, 250, 251- in the middle ages, 168, 169.
Arnold, G.,
4.
INDEX.
272
personal character, 50, 53 his impatience, 49, 50, 53, 54, 110, 137 a defender of the oppressed, his his ambition, 61 35 n. qualities as a statesman, 28. 49,
Athalaric, 46, 51.
Augustine, St, on God s existence, and sin, 92, 97 n. and 86, 87 the resurrection, 99 and the doctrine of the Trinity, 110, 120 Boethius s dependence on, 118, Cate 128, 129 treatise on the gories
52, 53. II. Philosophy. His philoso phical system, 81-107 his theol his theory of the ogy, 81-84 universe, 84-90 his conception of evil, 91 his psychology, 9294 his ethic, 95 his views on a realist ? 93, 249 the sin, 100 pioneer of the scholastic philoso
attributed to, 245.
Augustulus, 17. Avarice condemned, 61. Averrhoes, 244. Avicenna, 244. Basilius the informer, 36, 48, 49.
Berti, P., 7. Betant, 235.
his position with regard to the scholastic problem, 241influenced by Aristotle, 257 Plato, Augustine, etc., see under these names at variance with Aristotle, 155. III. Religion. Question of his Christianity, 1-14 an outward adherent to Christianity, 6, 104 points of contact with Chris tianity, 81, 102-104 points of
Biraghi and the diptych of Monza,
divergence
phy, 27
G-., 8.
Baur,
Beda
Ecclesiastical History, 172. Being, essence of, 244. s
Beowulf, subject of, 163 pos sible author of, 164 n. philo element 164, in, sug sophical gested by the Cons., 167-169.
Bernard
Silvester, 239.
Bernard,
St, 130, 131.
Works, style, influence, His literary motive, 26 his translations of Pythagoras,
etc.
Boe ce, Chaucer
MS. 189
s. See Chaucer. Provencal poem, 178-189 a 179 fragment, 179, of,
metrical
construction
Ptolemy, Nicomachus, Euclid, Archimedes. 26 of Aristotle, of Porphyry, 94 and see ib., 27 ;
see Original work Isagoge Consolation of Philosophy
of,
;
189.
.
Christianity,
IV.
symbol for the soul, 187 n. Boccaccio, and Chaucer, 215, 216 the Ameto of, 239. Bird, a
Boece,
from
54, 81-92, 95-104.
10, 140.
I. Life and Boethius, A. M. S. Birth and parent Character. his 23 27 guard ancestry, age, his wife, 24, 60 not ians, 24 twice married, 24 first acquain tance with Theodoric, 25 pat rician and senator, 27 consul, consulship of his sons, 27, 28 panegyrist, 29 master 28, 60 of the offices, 29 trial of, 29, 31, im his apology, 35-41 35
prisonment and death, 31, 32, 55 and see Anonymus Valesii ;
not a martyr, 2, 140 his learn ing and accomplishments, 25, a a 26 musician, 26, 28 mechanician, ib. a mathemati a poet, 57 n. 106 cian, ib. 137 a Christian controversialist, 27 his and see Theological Tracts ,
,
;
theological writings ; see his style, Theological Tracts a 120, 121, 152 74, 76-80, his
medium
for Greek philosophy in the middle ages, 2, 244, 245 on medieval his influence literature, 232-234, 239 ; and see
Alfred, Chaucer, Notker, etc. the favourite author of the
middle ages, 160.
.
Boethius, A. M., father of the above, 23, 24. Boethius, African bishop, 5.
Boethius und seine Stellung zum HildeSee Christenthume. brand. Bosizio, 10.
Breviarium Chronicon. See Ado. Brunet, G., 203 n. Brunetto Latino, 232, 233,
273
IXDEX. Bruno of Corvey, 3, Buchon, 208, 209.
lus and Cryseyde, 215-217, 228 his Former Age," 228.
109.
Cffilestine, 141.
Gaily, P., 98.
Cambridge University MS. in, 140.
Library,
the
Cons. real, 81, 87, 102-104, apparent, 101-103.
Carlsruhe, library at, 11.
Casaubon, on Boethius
s style, 78.
Institutiones of, 11 not the writer of Aneccl. Varise Epistoke of, 14 Hold., 41 on the accusers of Boethius,
Cassioclorus,
42-44, 51, 52 -his character, 42, in his style, 41, 50, 77 early middle ages, 169. I. On the Trinity, Catholic Faith.
51
formulated by 110, 111, 131 Augustine, 120, 128, 129. II. On the nature and person of Christ, 147, 150, 151. Celui qui bien bat les Imissons, 208-212 not by Charles cl Orleans, 208 210.
-
210
Toulouse
MS.
of,
Cena Trimalchionis,
75.
Cethegus, 12, 13. Chalcedon, Council of, 153, 158. Chance, Aristotle s definition of, 91 a fulfilment of the divine order, 90.
Charles d Orh ans, 208-210. Charles the Bald,. 255. Charles the Great, 196, 242. Charles V., 210. Charles VI., 210. Charles VII., 209. Chaucer, Caxton s praise of, 214 his first acquaintance with the his works of Boethius, 215 translation of the Cons., 215, 217-229 its approximate date, not an early work, 215, 217 its interest for us, 217, 226 Latin 217no scholar, 226 his method of translation, 217 his mistranslations, 222-225 his glosses,
218-221,
See Christ, nature and person of. Catholic Faith, II. Christianity, question of Boethius s, traces of in see Boethius, III.
compared
with Notker s, 218 his ex periments in metre, 228, 229 his trial of new words, 221, 222 -his prose and verse compared, 227, 228 and Boccaccio, 215, 216 and Xotker, 218 and French translators, 202-206 his Troy-
Xoipa of Plato, 84. Cicero, 61, 84 in the early ages, 169. Clement the Irishman, 243. Clovis the Frank, 28. Coburger, 238. Codex Augiensis, 11.
Coemption,
35
n.
middle
Chaucer on.
219.
Communicatio idiomatum,
150.
Comte, 182. Conception, false, 252. Consolation of Philosophy, the, I. Analysis of, 57-72 style of, probable motive 73, 74, 76-80 artificial character of, 105-107 not a confession of of, 56, 106 56 a completed work, 7, faith, 8, 73 comparative length of the books in, 73 absence of Chris tian characteristics in, 53, 54
apparent indifference to Christianity, 104, 105 Bruno of Corvey on, 3 Gervaise on, 6 John of Salisbury on, 4 Glareanus on, 6 Hildebrand on, 9 Gibbon on, 161 reasons for its popularity in the middle ages, 86, 161, 162 traces of, in
its
Beowulf, 167-169. II.
Translations and imitations
by Alfred, 170-178 by Notby Simnn de ker, 190-197 Fraisne, 198-200 by Jehan de by Pierre de Meun, 201-206 Paris, 206, 207 by Jehan de 213 by Frere Renaut Cis, 212, de Louhans, 213, 214 by an onymous Provencal poet, 178189 and see Boe ce by anony mous French writers, 200-206, 213 by Chaucer, 214208-212, 229 by John the Chaplain, 229231 by Alberto di-lla Piairmby Fra Giovanni tina, 232, 233 da Foligno, 234 by Mr^.-r (Jrnzia da Siena, 234 by Maxiof,
;
INDEX.
274 mus
Plamides, 235
by Fra An
tonio Ginebreda, 236, 237 by Peter of Kastl, 237, 238. Constantinople, see of, at variance with Home, 156, 157. Corinthians, Epistle to the, 99. Count of the sacred largesses, office of, 42, 46.
Cousin, V. 241, 246. Creation, Christian theory of, 100. Boethius on, 36 Cyprian, 31 Cassiodorus on, 42-44 the pro bable truth about, 45. ,
Dcemonum
sollertia, 68, 87-
Dante, 239, 257 quoted, 60, 200. Decline and Fall. See Gibbon. De Consolatione Philosophise. See Consolation of Philosophy.
9
Decoratus, 50.
De
attributed to Fide, Boethius, 10, 138-141 possible tract
author
of, 140.
,
on lation, 202 bat les buissons, 15. Deltuf,
Celui qui bien 208-210.
De Nuptiis Mercurii
De
et
Philo-
75.
Persona,
Boethius
s
tract,
analysis of, 142-152
its motive, 152 its date, 154. De Trimtate, Boethius s tract, evidence analysis of, 110-117 objections for, 2, 109, 124-126 its 117-124 to, motive, Il9 its
142
style,
,
0eco, 40, 218 11., 225. Eric of Auxerre, 254. Erigena, 255-257.
Eternity, 71, 89, 124-126. Euclid, translated by Boethius, 26. Eutyches. See Eutychianism. Eutychianism, 142, 147-156. Evil, Boethius s conception of, 64, Plato s conception of, 91. 91, 92 nihilo nihil, 85, 91.
Ex
Fabricius, quoted, 141 n. Fame, the narrow limits of, 61, 62. Fate, Neoplatonic doctrine of, 87, 88 Stoic doctrine of, 88 and Providence, 67-69, 88-90.
Faustus, pretorian prefect, 36 n. Festus, guardian of Boethius, 24. Filostrato,
the, 215.
Foreknowledge and 81, 82, of, 71, 96. Form, 112.
71,
De Hebdomalibus. See Quomodo substantive bonce sint. De la Kue, on S. de Fraisne, 200. Delisle, L. on J. de Menu s trans
logue,
Epic, Northern French, 189. Epicurus, 39 n. "ETTOU
96,
97
freewill, 70, illustration
Former Age, Chaucer s, 228. Fortune, 59-62 God s instrument for man s education, 90. Fra Antonio Ginebreda, translator of the Cons., 236, 237. Fra Giovanni da Foligno, trans lator of the Cons., 234. Francheville, 7. Freewill and predestination, 70, illustration 71, 81, 82, 96, 97 of, 71, 96.
Frere Ptenaut de Louhans, trans lator of the Cons., 213, 214. Frisi and the diptych of Monza, 140. Furnivall, 214.
style, 121.
Dietrich of Bern, 22 n.
Doctrina de Sapientia, tract at tributed to Severinus of Cologne. 141.
Dualism, 84, 100. Du Koure, 5, 15. Ealred, 201. Earle, J., quoted, 164 n. Ecclesiastes, 102. Etju.apju.eioj,
88.
Eleatics, 246.
Empedocles, 84, 89
n.
Ev.87.
Ennodius, 15, 50, 77.
Gaudentius the informer, 36. Gelasius, Pope, 153. Genera, nature of, 246 Plato on, 247, 253 Aristotle on, 247, 248, 250, 251, 253, 254 Porphyry Boethius on, 248-254. on, 248 Gerbert of Rheims, 245.
German translations
of the
Cons.,
237, 238.
Gervaise, on the Cons., 6. Gibbon, 15, 161 on the parentage of Odovacar, 16 on Theodoric s on the characters of court, 23 Basilius
and
Opilio, 52.
INDEX. Gilbert !e l;i orree, 130, 131,139. Gilles de Rome, 201.
9,
Giraldus Cambrensis, 199. Giraud de Barri, 201. Glareanus, on the Cons.,
132
I
IVwflt
summum
63, 64,
predicates applied to, 114-116, 129-131 Boethius s conception Plato s of, 81, 83, 84, 86, 87 conception of, 83, 84 Proclus s conception of, 87 His existence, proof of, 86. Godefroi de Saint-Victor, 254. Good, the predicate, applied to substances, 133-137. Good, the highest. See Summum
Primary and
second
ary, 135, 136. the, always powerful, 65. Gorgias, 65 n., 91 n., 98. on the diptych of Monza, 140. Gori, Gower, 239. Greek, translation of the Cons.
Good,
235
and Latin compared,
144.
Gregory, translated by Alfred, 172. Grote, 241, 247 n. Grotius, 4. Guilliumie de Maclmult, 239. Gundobad, king of the Burgun245.
Band, on BoetUus s Christianity,
the misery of forincr, self-mastery leads to true,
///.
tique, Ilcjinie,
Hist, de la Phil. Scolas241, 250.
229 n.
Beavenly
bodies, 114, 125.
Hebdomades, 132 1
1.1
di el
n.
Conciliengeschichte, 157 n. pes, reputed wife of Boethins, li
,
24 Henri de Valois, 30. lleraclitns, and the theory of Uni versal*, 246. lltTiiit s
]:*,
35 46,
Italy
16
15, n.
103,
108,
Hebdomades,
Trismegistus, 103.
Boethius n. seine Hildebrand, Stellung zum Christenthume, 1,
51
49,
and her Invaders, n., 18 n., 33 n., trial of Boethitis,
17
n.,
on the
Cassiodorus,
16,
44 n.
Hofmaim, C., quoted, 187 n. Holder, A., 11. Horace, quoted, 26. Hortus Deliciarum, 187 n. Hrabanus Maurus,
196, 254.
Hiindgen, 178, 182. Idea, the Platonic, 83, 92, 247. Indiction, 44 n. Intelligence, the peculiar charac teristic of God, 93 primary and
secondary, 69. Isagoge of Porphyry, the, 57 n., 94, 121, 244, 247, 249, 251. Isonzo, battle of the, 21. Italian translations of the Cons. 232-234. See Italy and her Invaders.
Hodgkin.
Jehan de
Cis, translator Cons., 212, 213.
of
the
Jchan de Menu,
his translations, translation of the
his
Cons., imitator !.
H;i]ipiiicss,
Ihuuvau,
Hodgkin,
201
dians, 28.
Gunzo the grammarian,
60
n.,
200.
bonum,
137 orders all tilings for good, 70 the Father of all, 83 the Creator, 89, 136, 138 the
into.
101
98,
n.
of Rheims, 109. Histoire Litt. de la France, 198,
134,
bonum.
81,
117,123-on the
Hincmar 6.
(TeavTOV, 94.
God, the
1
275
201-206 of,
anonymous
212.
Jerome, St, 99. Johannes Antiochauus, chronicler, 21.
Johannes Scotus. See Erigena. John, Deacon. See John, Pope.
John de Gerson, 239. John of Salisbury on the Cons., 4. John, Pope, his mission to Con stantinople, 33 his death, 34 tracts addressed to, 127, 128, 131. John, St, 84.
John the chaplain, Cons.,
translator of the
229-231.
John Walton.
See John the chap
lain.
Joiirdain, C., on the tra Justin, emperor, his proclamation
INDEX.
276 against the Arians, 33, 159
Pope John,
and
Juvenal, quoted, 94, 98 n. Lactantius, 169. Ladder in Boece, 184, 187, 188. Langlois, E., 208 on the transla tion by P. de Paris, 206, 207. Laurentius, Pope, 157.
Le
Clerc, 5.
Leo, 141. Letter, episcopal, 142.
Liber
De
contra Persona.
Eutychen.
See
Livy, quoted, 155. Lowell, J. E., quoted, 80. Lucretius, quoted, 155.
Lucullan
Neoplatonism in the
Cons.,
82,
87, 97.
34.
Nero, the Menipprean satire in the reign of, 75 Alfred on, 176. Nestorianism, 142, 146-151, 153-155. See Nestorianism.
Nestorius.
Nicomachus, translated by
Boe
thius, 26.
Nitzsch,
Das System des
Boe
thius, 1, 4, 81, 83, 86, 108, 121, 122, 128, 153, 155. Nominalism, 93 of Aristotle, 250, 254. Notker Labeo, 191. Notker Piperis gramma, 191.
Notker Teutonicus, 190-192
life
and works,
his translation of the
Cons., 192-196, compared with s, 194, 195, MS. used by
villa, the, 17.
Alfred
him
218; and see Chaucer De testimony to the 109 his system of phon Trin.,
Mallio Torquator, 180. Man, akin to God, 93. Maiii, 84.
Mansion, Colard, 203. Martianus Capella, 75. Mathematics, the field of, 111, 123. Matthew, St, quoted 95 n., 101, 104. Maurice, 241, 249. Maximian, bishop of Ravenna, 30. Maximus Planudes, translator of the Cons., 235. Medieval literature, Boethius s in Boethius see fluence on, springs
of,
163, 197, 198.
Menippus of Gadara, 74. Messer Grazia da Siena, translator of the
Meyer,
Cons., 234. 182, 212,
P.,
213
on
literature, 198 Meun s translation,
Anglo-Norman on
J.
de
202.
Migne, 55. Milman, 15. Mirandol, J. de, 5, 104 n. Moiiophysitism.
See Eutychian-
etics, 196, 197.
Notker the Great.
See N. Teut
onicus. Nov?, 88.
Number, two kinds
of,
112, 113.
Obbarius, quoted, 4, 77, 78. Ocla, son of Odovacar, 22. Odovacar, parentage of, 16 and master of St Severinus, 16 and the papal Italy, 17, 18 death of, 21. election, 157 Old High German. See Notker Teutonicus. CassioOpilio the informer, 36 dorus on, 44, 47, 48. Orestes, 17. Ormin, 197. Orosius, translated 172.
n
on philosophy
s
by
Alfred,
robe, the, 57,
187.
ism.
Monza, diptych at, 139, 140. Morley, H., on Boece, 217. Morris, R., on Boece, 203, 206. Multimodus, 155. Murmellius,
4.
Natural law, 83. Nature, definition of, 142, 143 of applied to God, 145, 146 Christ.
for,
his
See Catholic Faith,
II.
Paganism, laws against,
6.
Paris, P., 212.
Parmenides, 246 qiioted by Boe thius, 103 n. Paulus Diaconus, 2. Pavia, 17, 158. Peiper, R., 9, 55, 232, 236, 237 n. Pelagianism, 72, 95, 100. Perpetuity, 71, 89, 124-126. Person, definition of, 144, 145
INDEX. of of, ib. see Catholic Faith, II. Peter of Kastl, 237, 238.
etymology
Christ,
277
Psalter, the, quoted, 104. Pseudo-Dionysius, 100.
Psychology of Boethius, 92-95
Petrouius, 75. Pezius, A need. Thes., 141 n., 237
of Proclus, 97.
Ptolemy, translated
l>y
Boethius,
26.
Phado,
98.
Puccinotti, 10.
Punishment
Phaedrus, 97.
KAi a, 84, 89.
Philosophy, Boethius
s
system
of,
Plagiarism, Boethius accused of, 79. Plato on the government of states, 27 on eternity and perpetuity, and the question of free 71, 89 dualism of, 84 his will, 81 conception of evil, 91 realism his theory of ideas, 83, of, 246 in the middle ages, 245 92, 247 his influence on Boethius, 81, 83, 84, 89, 91-94, 96-100, 103-105, 118. Plotinus, 81, 100.
Polytheism. Christian hatred
of,
137.
Porphyry,
translated
Pythagoras, thius, 26 quoted by Boethius,
Quadrivium, 243. Quidam me quoque
excellentior,
103.
Quomodo
substantive bonai sint, Boethius s tract, 109 analysis its origin and mo 131-137 of, tive, 132, 137 points of re semblance to the k Cons., 138. De See Quomodo Trinitas. Trinitate.
Realism of Boethius, 93, 249 of Plato, 246, 253 of Erigena, 254256.
the notion of a, foreign to Boethius, 92. Referendary, 31 n. Relation, 115, 116 Aristotle s defi nition of, 122. Remigius of Auxerre, 256.
Redeemer,
of,
Isagoge
57
n.,
Renatus Vallinus, ]39. Resurrection, 99, 100.
Prayer, efficacy of, 84. Predicates, of Aristotle, the, 113 applied to God, 114-116, 129, 130.
Rhediger,
Prescience, 96. Previdence, 72. Priscian, 77.
Reward and punishment,
82, 169.
66,
72,
98.
Thomas
library
at,
238
Rome,
n.
of, ib.
Rlieims, Council Richter, 7.
of,
130.
Roman de la Rose, 239. Roman empire, fall of the,
Proclus, on God, 87 on fate and providence, 88 on the soul, 97 his influence on Boethius, 81.
see
of,
at
15.
variance
with
Constantinople, 156, 157. Rusticiana, wife of Boethius, 21, 41, 60.
on the death of Boe
thius, 35. Ilpovoia, 88.
Providence, 67, 69, 88
l>y
40.
94, 121, 244, 247, 249, 251. Pnetextatus, 49. Prantl, 241.
Procopius,
Boe
Reminiscence, 94 n. Remusat, quoted, 250.
82. lopicr/iara,
98,
67,
dementia,"
101.
see Boethius, II. personified in the Boe ce, Cons., 57, in its 185, 186 Scholastic, 241 its aim, 243, 244, 246, 247 Boethius 257 value, 246, and, see Boethius, II. Physic, of the Stoics, 82. Physics, the field of, 111, 123. Pierre de Paris, 206, 207. Piper, 190.
1
after death, 07.
"Purgatoria
Philippe-le-Bel, 200, 201.
87-89,
91
the agents
and
fate, of, 68, 89.
Satura Menippsea, the, 74-76 Boethius and. 75, 76. Scaliger on Boethius s style, 78. Scholastic, definition
of,
242.
INDEX.
278
See Phil Scholastic Philosophy. osophy, scholastic. Schoolmen. See Philosophy, schol astic.
founded by Charles the
Schools
Great, the, 242. Schlindelen, on the Cons., 7. Sciences, the speculative, 111, 123.
Secundum
123,
122,
pliilosophos,
125.
Seneca
and the
Satura Menip-
his influence on 74 paea, Boethius, 79, 101. Sermon on the mount, 102. Severinus, bishop of Cologne, 140, 141 saint, of Noricum, 16, 140. Seville, book printed at, 236.
Simcox, G. A., 162
n.
Simplicity, the divine, 67-69. Simun de Fraisne, translator of the Cons., 198-200. Sin, a disease of the soul, 92, 95 its own punishment, 96 original, 96, 100.
Sitzmann, on Boethius
s
debt
to
Seneca, 79. Soul, the, 92, 94, 95, 97-99 cosmic, 88 immortality of, 99. Spanish translation of the Cons., 236, 237. Species, 246 Plato on, 247 Aris totle on, ib. Porphyry on, 248 Boethius on, 248-254. Stoicism, 81, 88, 98, 100. Stoics, physic of the, 82.
Substance,
divine,
the,
111-113,
bonum,
Ten Brink, Chaucer-Studien, 226. Gesch. der Rom. Lit., Teuffel, quoted, 75 n.
on Philosophy
s
robe, the, 57,
187. ai/aros 6 SevVepo?, 102.
Tlieodoric Strabo, 19.
Theodoric the Amal, birth and parentage of, 18 early life of, 19 invades Italy, 20 defeats and murders Odovacar, 21 his government of Italy, 22, 23 upholds the tradition of Theoat Verona, 22 at dosius, 6 treason Rome, 23 suspects among the senators, 29 causes Synimachus and Boethius to be put to death, 29 his treatment of Pope John, 33 threatens to persecute the Church, ib. and Church disputes, 157 the Anon. Val. on, 30-32 Alfred s antipathy to, 173. Theological tracts of Boethius, the, of 8-10 evidence the 2-5, Anecd. Hold. in favour of, 12 testimony to, of Alcuin, 109, of Hincmar of Rheims, t 6., of Bruno of Corvey, ib. of Notker, ,
ib.
of Abelard, the MSS., 109 characterised, 56, 108, 128 ,
110
of
Haimo,
order
analysis
of,
Theology, the
ib.,
of, in
110-152. field of, 111, 123.
Boethius tract, Quomodo substanticB.
Substantial, 134-137. the, 62, 63, 65,
85, 86, 90, 94, 134-138 tical with God, 86.
iden
Sundby, Thor, on Brunetto Latino, 233.
Sunigalda, wife of Odovacar, 22. Suttner, on the Cons., 7, 98. Synimachus the patrician, Anecd. Anon. Val. Hold. on, 11, 12 Procopius on, 35 and on, 32 Boethius, 24, 41, 60, 132 n. the De Trin. addressed to, 110, 126.
Synimachus, Pope, 154, 157. Synimachus, sou of Boethius,
See
257. TimEeus, 83, 84, 245. Timothy, Epistle to, quoted, 104. Tiraboschi, Storia della Let. It., 10, 232, 233. Todd, 229. Toulouse, MS. at, 210. Trinity, doctrine of the, 110, 116, 129 controversial treatises on, 119 Boethius s tract on, see De Trin. cannot be substan tially predicated of God, 131. Trivium, 243.
Troylus and Cryseyde, 28,
s.
Thomas Aquinas,
228.
60.
Synesius, 100.
at, 229.
Teiric, 180, 181.
Third
129, 130.
Summum
Tavistock, book printed
Ulca, passage of the, 20.
215-217,
INDEX. YArj
Vincent of Beauvais, on the theo
of Aristotle, the, 84.
Universalia extra
et
ante
rem,
logical tracts, 3.
Vita Nuova, Dante s, 239. Vita Boethii, 181, 182.
247.
Universe, Boetliius on tlie, 85 Aristotle on the, ib. Usener, H., 12, 13 on the
Voigt, 232. <
<De
Persona,
279
Voir
(lit,
G. de Machault
s,
239.
10.
Utrum
Pater, Boethius s tract, 127-131 analysis of, 129-131 (Jill)i-rt de la* Porn -u and, 130,
Warton,
Hist,
of Bug. Poetry,
229, 231 n.
131
Weber, C. F., 234. Wicked, impotency of the, 65 punishment of the, 65, 66 non-
127.
Wilbald of Cowey, 256.
motive of, 128 addressed to Deacon John, 127, 128 va riations in the MSS. titles of,
Valentinian, 15. Validiora remcdia, 7, 61. Varro, Terentius, 74. Vegetius, translated by
Mrun, 201. \Yrart, A., 203. Victorinus, 249. Vile and precious
existence of the, 66.
Wisdom, Book of, quoted, Wordsworth, quoted. 5- }. Wright, T.,
Biogr.
102, 104.
Brit.
Lit.,
198. J.
de
Wyrd,
165-167.
York, library
at, 169.
"
vessels,"
64.
Zeno, Emperor, 17, 18
Villon, quoted, 162.
doric, 19, 20.
PRINTED BY WILLIAM liLACKWOOD AND SONS.
C
and Theo-
SECT,
Universit
B 659
Z7S7
of Toronto
jv
Rob arts
Stewart, Hugh Fraser Boethius